l!&;Kjf!''-' '•■■••■:'.
WW
.
3R0NT0
1
3175 /
^- 't>
K o
OT
>
- CO
OBi^^
CO
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2010 with funding from
University of Toronto
http://www.archive.org/details/laotzestaotehkinOOIaoz
^
^
^
M
^*;
^
^^ascr
LAO-TZE'S TAO-TEH-KING
CHINESE-ENGLISH
WITH INTRODUCTION, TRANSLITERATION,
AND NOTES
By dr. PAUL CARUS
m^\>j.m
REQUITE HATRED WITH GOODNESS
— LAO-TZE, 63
CHICAGO
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING COMPANY
(London : Kegan Paul, Trench, Trukbner & Co.)
i8g8
copyright by
The Open Court Publishing Co.
1898.
TABLE OF CONTENTS :
PAGE
Introduction : Lao-Tze and His Philosophy i
The Old Philosopher 3
The Fundamental Principle of Lao-Tze's Philosophy. . g
The Ideal of Lao-Tze's Ethics 17
Taoism Before and After Lao-Tze 30
(Quotations in the Tao-Teh-King, 30-34; Lao-Tze
and Confucius, 34-38 ; Taoism After Lao-Tze,
38-41-)
The Present Edition of the Tao- Teh-King 42
Pronunciation 48
Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King in Chinese 49
Wl-l^^ie:^^# 51
^i^ii^^S 53
English Translation 93
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien on Lao Tze 95
The Old Philosopher's Canon on Reason and Virtue . . 97
Transliteration of the Text, Chinese-English. . . . 139
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien on Lao-Tze 141
The Old Philosopher's Canon on Reason and Virtue . . 147
Notes and Comments 275
Index 325
r.>^
I
INTRODUCTION
I
THE OLD PHILOSOPHER.
^ ^
LAO-TZE,^ or "the old philosopher," is the desig-
j nation of one of the most remarkable thinkers of
mankind. He was a Chinese who lived in the sixth
century B.C., and left to the world the Tao-Teh-King,
a small book on Reason and Virtue, which not only ex-
ercised a powerful influence upon his countrymen but
is also worthy to be compared with the sacred scrip-
tures of the Buddhists and the New Testament. It is
on account of the similarities which, in spite of many
differences, obtain between the teachings of Lao-Tze
and those of Buddha and Christ that the Tao-Teh-
King is an indispensable book ; and no one who is in-
terested in religion can afford to leave it unread.
"he date of Lao-Tze' s birth ^ is the third year of
the Emperor Ting-wang of the Cho dynasty, which
corresponds to the year 604 B. C.
Lao-Tze's family name, ^ (Li), means Plum-
tree. His proper name, ^ (Er),^ means Ear. His
appellation was -fj^^ (Po Yang), viz., "Count of the
iThe diphthong ao sounds like ow ia" how," the e in "Tze " resembles
the short u in "but." On pronunciation see page 48.
2 Mart. Martin's f/isi. Sinica, p. 133 and Duhalde I., p. 248,
3 Other transcriptions are i'r, Err, and 'Rh.
Ctl
4 LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
Positive Principle," representing manliness, the sun,
and the South ;^ his posthumous title was ^ (Tan)
long-lobed, long lobes being a sign of virtue. But the
people called him simply ^"^ (Lao-Tze), the old
philosopher. He is also frequently named :^^ (Lao
Chiin), the ancient sire, master, or prince; and ^51
(Lao Er), the old child, which means, "he who even
as an old man remains childlike." His followers,
the Taoists, speak of him as ^feJi"^^ (t'ai shang
lao chiin), the greatly eminent ancient master, or
simply ^^Ji; (t'ai shang), the greatly Eminent One.
-*=- Lao-Tze was born in ffl/t (^Ch'ii-Jhren,) a village
in M^ (Li-county) belonging to the ^M (K'u
province) of the state 5^ (Ch'u). Abel Rdmusat^ states
on the authority of Kwang-Yu-Ki (VL 15) that :
"Ch'ii-Jhren is situated in the vicinity of the present city of
Lu-i, a town of the third order, belonging to Kwei-te-foo of the
YCO\x^z& Ho-nan (lat. 34** north, long, o** 54' west of Peking)."
Robert K. Douglas, professor of sinology at Ox-
ford, England, calls attention to the strange coinci-
dence that the name of the hamlet Ch'ii-Jhren, Lao-
Tze's place of birth, means "oppressed benevolence";
Li, the parish to which it belongs, means "cruelty";
K't4, the name of the district, means "bitterness";
ChUi, the philosopher's native state, means " suffer-
ing. "^ He adds :
" If these places were as mythical as John Banyan's ' City of
Destruction' and 'Vanity Fair,' their names could not have been
more appropriately chosen to designate the birthplace of a sage
who was driven from office and from friends by the disorders of
the time." Society in China, p. 403.
1 Vox yang see the K'anghi, Vol. 36, p. 10 A.
2 Mhnoire sur la vie et les opinions de Lao-Tseu, p. 4.
3 Professor Douglas's method of transcription is Ckujen, Li, K'u, and Ts'u
INTRODUCTION. 5
Considering tne denunciations which Lao-Tze
hurled against both " oppression " and " false benevo-
lence"; and the " bitterness " and " sufferings " which
he had to endure, the meaning of these names seems
startling enough, and were these places not actually
in existence they would suggest that Lao-Tze's birth
and life were a myth. But Professor Douglas might
have added that the coincidence, interesting though
it is, is not as remarkable as it appears to Europeans
who are unacquainted with the peculiarities of the
Chinese language which make such a play of words
possible and quite common ; for puns are far easier
in Chinese than even in French.
Let us look at each name more closely.
^ {C/i'u) means "crooked" or, as a noun, "a.
bend," then "scheming," "false," "forced," and
finally, in the sense of the German phrase gebundene
Rede, it denotes "verses," especially "songs, ditties,
and ballads." (X., Vol. 17, p. 12 B; W.S.D.,^. 458.)
\Z. (^//iren^~) means "that which is enclosed, or the
kernel of a thing"; then "the essence of man's heart
or humaneness"; it also means "the humane or good
man." {K., Vol. 6, p. i A.) Should the name Ch'u-
Jhren be translated according to its proper meaning,
it probably ought to be "Good Man's Bend," that is
to say, a bend in a valley named after a person whose
epithet was "the good man."
j^ (Zz) means "whetstone; grinding; oppression;
danger; disorder." As a verb it means "to grind;
to chide ; to goad." The name might be translated
in English as "Grinding," and Li Hsiang would be
"grinding county." It may have been called so on
1 Jhr is a peculiar r-sound. Jhren (commonly transcribed jen) is pro-
nounced almost like the English word " wren." (See page 48.)
6 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
account of being a place where whetstones were found,
or made, or sold. {K^anghi, Vol. 7, p. 47 A.)
^ {K'u) is the name of the common-thistle. In ad-
dition, the word means " bitter ; unpleasant ; mortify-
ing." As a noun it means " affliction "; as a verb, "to
hasten ; to be sick." K'u Hien, accordingly, might be
translated "thistle province." {K'anghi, Vol. 29, p.
7 A; Williains''s Syl. Did., p. 436.)
^ {Ch'u) means "a bramble bush" or " a clump
of trees." As an adjective it means "full of spines,
full of thorns," denoting at the same time "distress"
and "pain." If we can translate the name Ch'u at all
we might call it "the state of the bramble-bush" or
"the state of briars." In addition to all these mean-
ings, the word Ch'u means "orderly; well done;
properly finished."^ What a choice of allusions can-
not be had in Chinese names !
*
* *
As to the authenticity of the Tao-Teh-King and
the historical reality of Lao-Tze's life, there can be
no doubt. -bIjH^. Sze-Ma-Ch'ien, the Herodotus of
Chinese history, ^ has embodTed"a~brief account of Lao-
Tze's life in his famous ^ fg {Shi-Ki), or Historical
Records, which were completed in 91 B. C.
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien's report of Lao-Tze's life is very
terse. It consists only of two hundred and forty-eight
words, but is full of interest and very important as the
most reliable account that has been handed down to
later generations. For these reasons it has been in-
corporated in the present edition as a kind of preface
which will splendidly serve as an authentic historical
introduction to the Tao-Teh-King.
1 See Williams's S. D., p. 94, and K'anghi, Vol. 18, p. 28 B.
2About 136-85 B. C. See Mayers's Chinese Readers' Manual, I., No. 660.
INTRODUCTION. 7
But even before Sze-Ma-Ch'ien, Lao-Tze has been
mentioned, commented upon, and largely quoted by
a nuinb^r ^^ W]"^ disciples, amon^ wliom Lieh-Tze ^
is the oldest, and Chwang-Tze^ the most ingenious
and most famous. Literal quotations from the Tao-
Teh-King in the writings of Lieh-Tze, of Han-Fi-
Tze,^ of Chwang-Tze, of Liu-An,^ of the historian
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien himself, and of other authors are so
frequent and at the same time so accurate that they
verify more than two-thirds of the whole Tao-Teh-
King. Professor Legge says :
" I do not know of any other book of so ancient a date as the
Tao-Teh-King of which the authenticity of the origin and the gen-
uineness of the text can claim to be so well substantiated."^
While the Tao-Teh-King as a genuine production
of the age, and Lao-Tze's authorship of the book are
beyond dispi^te, its very existence is a historical prob-
lem which has not as yet found its solution. Were
Lao-Tze not six hundred years older than Christ,
and a hundred years older than Buddha, we should
be inclined to believe that he had borrowed his main
ideas from either Buddhism or Christianity ; but that
is a theory which is impossible. Nevertheless, Pro-
fessor Douglas believes he finds traces of Brahmanical
influence in the Tao-Teh-King, and argues that Lao-
Tze was a descendant of one of the Western nations
of the Chinese Empire, which may have been in con-
IMayers's Chinese Readers' Manual, I., 387. His works were edited in the
fourth century by Chwang-Tze.
2330 B. C. See Mayers's Chinese Readers' Manual, I, No. 92.
SSchott mentions him as a contemporary of the Emperor Ngan-Wang
(401-374 B. C), while according to Legge he died 230 B. C
4 A philosopher on the throne, for he was the King of Hwiii Nan and is
best known as Hwai Nan Tze ; he died 122 B. C.
6 Sacred Books of the East, XXXIX., p. 9.
8 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
nexion with India since olden times. Taking for
granted that the name Er, i. e. Ear, was a sobriquet
given to Lao-Tze on account of the unusual size of
his ears, Professor Douglas says :
"It is remarkable that the description of his large ears and
general appearance tallies accurately with those of the non-Chinese-
tribes on the western frontiers of the empire. His surname, Li,
also reminds one of the large and important tribe of that name
which was dispossessed by the invading Chinese, and was driven
to seek refuge in what is now South-Western China. But however
that may be, it is impossible to overlook the fact that he imported
into his teachings a decided flavor of Indian philosophy." [^Society
in China, p. 403.)
Douglas goes so far as to find a strong resemblance
between Lao-Tze's Tao and the pre-Buddhistic Brahm
of the Indian sages, which, however, I am unable to
discover. No doubt there are similarities between In-
dian and Chinese doctrines, but they are too vague
and do not prove a common origin ; and we must
bear in mind that certain similarities of doctrines,
nay, also of superstitions, arise naturally in the course
of evolution. We must grant, however, that when
Lao-Tze resigned his position as custodian of the ar-
chives of Cho^ he went West, which seems to indi-
cate that his sympathies were bound up with those
Western people whom his parents may have praised
to him as models of simplicity and virtue.
We cannot say that the Brahmanical origin of
Lao-Tze's philosophy has been proved. The whole
proposition remains a vague hypothesis whose main
right to existence consists in the fact that we know
too little either to substantiate or to refute it.
1 other transcriptions are Chau (Eitel), Chow (Mayers), Cheu (Williams)
and Cliou (Wade). See page 48.
THE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLE OF
LAO-TZE'S PHILOSOPHY.
THE idea that constitutes the corner-stone of Lao-
Tze's philosophy is contained in the word Tao,
which, however, is so general and comprehensive a
term, that his propositions naturally would appear to
have existed in a vague form long before him. The
universal use of the word gives to his thoughts the
appearance of an old doctrine, yet it seems improb-
able that such an original and extraordinary thinker,
as was Lao-Tze, could, like Confucius, have been a
mere transmitter of traditions.
The term ^ {iao) is a remarkable word.^ It means
"path, way, method, or mode of doing a thing," then
also, the mode of expressing a thing, or "word ; " and
thus finally it acquires its main meaning, which is "rea-
son." As a verb, it means "to walk, or to tread; to
speak or to declare ; to argue or to reason." Consider-
ing the religious reverence in which the term is held,
the expression Tao, meaning "word" and "logical
thought" at the same time, presents a close analogy to
the Neo-Platonic term Xoyo?. The Buddhists use the
word Tao as a synonym of ^ {rning), enlightenment,
\K'anghi, Vol. 34, p. 21 B. Williams, 5. D., p. 867. Eitel, Ch. D., p. 743.
<7K
lo lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
to translate the Sanskrit ^ {bodhi'), and the Chris-
tians employ it in the version of the New Testament
for the term \6yoz, "word."
The term "word" in the sense of Logos as used in
the New Testament occurs also in the Rig-Veda where
the fourth hymn is devoted to the Vdch (latin, vox),
"pervading heaven and earth, existing in all the
worlds and extending to heaven." Still another strik-
ing parallelism is found in the Zoroastrian creed which
proclaims that Ahura Mazda, the Lord Omniscient,
had created the world by pronouncing the excellent,
the pure, and stirring word {Ahuna Vairyo, Hanover),
"the word that existed before everything else."
The same difficulty which translators encounter in
their attempts to find a proper rendering of the term
Ao)/o?, exists for the term Tao. We might translate
it "word," or (as does Stanislas Julien) "path," or
(as does Gabelentz) "logos;" or we might (as do
Chalmers, Legge, and Victor von Strauss) retain the
Chinese word Tao. After a long deliberation the au-
thor of the present edition has come to the conclusion
that the simplest and most ordinary English analogue
fo_r Tag, which is "Reason," would bepreferable^
But in order to remind his readers of the more com-
prehensive significance of the word, he has in his
translation capitalised it throughout.
The Tao is Kant's "purely formal." Thus it
is called 3^ jj;^ (Ja chwang), the great form, and >^^
{ta hsiang), the great image^ (Chap. 35). Other expres-
sions of a similar significance are '^ {liao), vacancy,
or a condition of not being occupied, (see Williams,
S. D., p. 528) and ^ (^/'O' noiselessness, or a void
of activity. It is the Absolute whose essence is not
1 Plato's term eifios (idea) also means image or picture.
INTRODUCTION. II
concrete being, h^ii- ah^^ract law. To characterise the
former, the absence of all the concrete reality, it is
called ^ (^«), or the non-existent ; to characterise the
latter, the abstractness of this highest of all generali-
sations, it is called ^^ {ch'ung), hoUowness, or g^
(/isu), emptiness, or the void. ^ As the ultimate ground
of existence it is called ^ {hsnen), abyss, an expres-
sion which reminds one of the Neo-Platonic /3vBo5,
and the Urgrund of German mystics.
The terms ^f;^ {chwang), form, and ^ {hsiang), im-
age, are commonly used to denote material or concrete
forms, but Lao-Tze means pure form, which in his
paradoxical mode of speaking is expressed in the terms
^{?l tI^^ H^ C^*:"' chwang chih chwang^, the form of the
formless, or i^^^'^ {wu hsiang chih'^ hsiang), the
image of that which has no image, i. e., no concrete
shape. In a word, '' the form of the formless " means
the ideal, the abstract, the universal.
Lao-Tze distinguishes two kinds of Tao or Rea-
son: (i) the Tao that was in the beginning, that is
eternal and immutable, the divine presence, which can
be on the right hand and at the same time on the left
hand, which is bodiless, immaterial, and not sense-
perceptible ; and (2) the Tao that is individualised in
IFor chiuang see A'., Vol. 33, p. 6 B ; for skiang, ib. Vol. 22, p. 10 A; for
lfao{a. vacuum, or void), ib., Vol. 11, p. 13 B ; for chih {a. state in which no
voice is heard, perfect stillness), ib.. Vol. 7, p. 10 B ; for wS, ib., Vol. 21, p. 8
A ; for ch'ung, ib.. Vol. 7, p. 8 B. Compare also W. S. D., p. 109. For hs'u see
K., Vol. 30, p. 2 A. Williams defines hs'u (p. 227) as "empty; vacant; empty of
passions and able to receive, quiet; a vacant, abstracted, contemplative con-
dition such as Buddhists aim to reach; space." Empty space is to both the
Taoists and the Buddhists the symbol of absolute rest. (See, e. g., in Samuel
Beal's Catena of Buddhist Scriptures, p. 157, the simile of the restlessness of
dust particles in space, while "the nature of space is rest."
Hsii, vacancy, is a synonym of k'ung (IV. S. D., p. 464), ecstasy, trance,
transport, which is a favorite term with the Buddhists.
2 The word chih is pronounced ,tze^ in Shanghai, in Canton chi. Mr
Candlin of Tientsin transcribes it tzu.
>
12 LAO-TZE's TAO-rEH-KING.
living creatures, especially in man. The latter denotes
the reasoning powers of man and is called A jE {/hren
tao), human Reason ; the former is characterised as
^^M. {ch^ang tao), the eternal Reason, or ^ ^ (jHen
tao), Heaven's Reason. It is identified with ^ {hsiien),
the mysterious abyss of existence. As the mystery of
existence it is called v® i^ {wu-viing), the Ineffable
or Nameless. It is ^^ {Jieti), the Root from which
everything proceeds and to which everything returns.
Although the source of all things, it is itself ^^M\
{wu-yueri), the Sourceless, i. e. , Spinoza's causa siii.
The difference between the eternal Reason, ch^ang
tao, and the Reason individualised in man, Jhren tao,
is emphasised again and again in the Tao-Teh-King;
and Chwang-Tze says^ (Book XL, last paragraph):
"There is the Tao, or Way, of Heaven ; and there is the Tao,
or Way, of Man. Practising non-assertion* and yet attracting all
honor is the Way of Heaven ; asserting oneself and being embar-
rassed thereby, is the Way of Man. It is the Way of Heaven that
plays the part of the lord ; it is the Way of Man that plays the
part of the servant. The Way of Heaven and the Way of Man are
far apart. They should be clearly distinguished from each other. '
Says Chwang-Tze :
"The Tao is always one, and yet it requires change,"
which means, the Tao is sameness in difference. The
same law produces under different conditions different
results. The Tao is the world-former, not the world-
creator ; it is not action but law. Yet it is not merely
immanent, it is supernatural and prenatural. It is
omnipresent in the world but would exist even though
the world did not exist. Says Chwang-Tze (Book VI.):
\ Sacred Books of the East, Vol. XXXIX., p. 306.
2 We replace "Doing nothing," which is a misleading translation, by
"Practising non-assertion" for reasons given further on.
INTRODUCTION. I3
"If you could hide the world in the world, so that there w-as
nowhere to which it could be removed, this [Tao] would be the
grand reality of the ever-enduring thing." {Sacred Books of the
East, XXXIX., p. 242.)
The philosophy of Lao-Tze, which places the Tao
at the beginning of the world, is the echo of a thinker
who was engaged with the same problem as the author
of the Fourth Gospel. We read in the Tao-Teh-King
that the Tao, far from being made by God, must be
pri_or eventoCxQd, for God could never have existed
without it, and that, therefore, the Tao may claim the
right of priority. Lao-Tze says : "I know not whose
son Reason (i. e., the eternal Reason) can be. It seems
to be prior to God " (chapter 4) ; and, following the
precedence of the fourth Gospel, Christians will feel
inclined to add : "xoriSfds r]v 6 Ao;/o?," that is to
say, "the Word, the Tao, the Logos, is uncreated,
and it is part and parcel of God's being.'-'
What a strange contrast ! The Logos or Tao (i.e.,
the eternal rationality that conditions the immutable
laws of the world-order) is, according to Lao-Tze,
prior to God ; it is God's ancestor or father ; but ac-
cording to Christian doctrines, it is the son of God,
not created but begotten in eternity. At first sight
both statements are contradictory, but is not after all
the fundamental significance in either case the sam.e?
The highest laws of reason are universal and in-
trinsically necessary; we cannot even imagine that
they ever had been or ever could be non-existent or
invalid ; they have not been fashioned or ordained,
they have not been made either by God or man, they
are eternal and immutable.
The eternal Reason manifests itself in the laws of
nature. Chwang-Tze says:
14 LAO TZE's TAO-TEH-KING.
"When the body of man comes from its special mould [the
ever-enduring thing], there is even then occasion for joy ; but this
body undergoes a myriad transformations, and does not immedi-
ately reach its perfection ; — does it not thus afford occasion for
joys incalculable ? Therefore the sagely man enjoys himself in
that from which there is no possibility of separation [viz., the
Tao] , and by which all things are preserved. He considers early
death or old age, his beginning and his ending, all to be good, and
in this other men imitate him ; — how much more will they do so in
regard to That Itself on which all things depend, and from which
every transformation arises!" {Ibid., p. 243.)
Human reason, Jhren-tao, or the reason that can
be reasoned, tao-k^o-tao, which is contrasted to the
ch'ang-tao, or the eternal Reason, shows itself in
man's interference with the natural course of things.
Chwang-Tze says (Book XVII.):
"Oxen and horses have four feet. That is what is called the
heaven-ordained. When horses' heads are haltered, and the noses
of oxen are pierced, that is called the man-ordained. Therefore it
is said: Do not by the man-ordained obliterate the heaven-ordained;
do not for your purposes obliterate the decrees of heaven ; do not
bury your fame in such a pursuit. Carefully persevere in and do
not lose it (the Tao). This is what I call reverting to your true
(Nature)." {Ibid., p. 384.)
Man's aspiration should not be to follow that which
is merely human in him, but that which is eternal ;
and eternal is alone the Tao, the Reason, the Ulti-
mate Norm of Existence. Thus we find a contrast
between A^'^ {/hren hsin), the human heart, and i^^£~»
{tao hsin), the Rational heart ; the former being per-
verse, the latter a realisation of right feeling, right
thinking, and right doing. We read in the Shu-King,
I-, p. 3, A'li^'ttis ii'ii^'infit fimti- %m.m.^.
Jhren hsin wei wei, tao hsin wei wei, wet ching wei yi,
yun chih chiieh chung, "the human heart is jeopardised;
INTRODUCTION. I5
but txie rational heart is subdued [attenuated]; it is
genuine; is unified ; thus it keeps its middle (path). "^
Lao-Tze's whole philosophy can be condensed in
these words: "Men, as a rule, attempt for personal
ends to change the Tao that is eternal ; they endeavor
to create or make a Tao of their own. But when they
make, they mar ; all they should do is to let the eter-
nal Tao have its way, and otherwise be heedless of
consequences, for then all will be well." Christ ex-
presses the same sentiment : "Seek ye first the King-
dom of God and His righteousness ; and all these
things (the necessities of life) shall be added unto you. "
The Tao is not merely a logical principle, it is
not "reason" as we commonly use the term; it is
clothed with all the awe and reverence of the highest
religious idea. Says Chwang-Tze :
"This is the Tao ; — there is in It emotion and sincerity, but
It does nothing and has no bodily form. It may be handed down
(by the teacher), but may not be received (by his scholars). It
may be apprehended (by the mind), but It cannot be perceived
[by the senses]. It has Its root and ground in itself. Before there
were heaven and earth, from of old, there It was, securely exist-
ing. From It came the mysterious existences of spirits, from It
the mysterious existence of God. It produced heaven ; It produced
earth. It was before the T'ai Chi [the primordial ether]." ^
IThis famous passage which is frequently quoted in Chinese literature,
is adduced by Victor v. Strauss (p. xxxix) to prove that the ancient Chinese
regarded the Tao as a sentient being that is possessed of a heart. He trans-
lates " Des Menschen Herz ist gefahrvoll, Tao's Herz ist fein, ist lauter, ist
eins. Wollt euch erhalten in ihm." His interpretation of Tao hszn, which
reflects his theosophical preferences, is against the sense in which the pas-
sage is commonly quoted (see the K'anghi s. v. Tao, Vol. 34, p. 21 B). The
last sentence "Wollt euch erhalten in ihm " instead of "Thus it keeps its
middle" is undoubtedly a mistake. Otherwise Strauss's translation is not
incorrect. But what shall we say of Legge who (in the S. B. of the E., Vol.
III., p. 50) translates this same passage : " The mind of man is restless, prone
(to err); its affinity to what is right is small. Be discriminating, be uniform
(in the pursuit of what is right), that you may sincerely hold fast the Mean "?
2Foran explanation of the T'ai Chi see the author's article "Chinese
Philosophy in The Monist, Vol. VI., No. 2.
i6 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
The Tao is a principle, not a personal beinp; ; it is
an omnipresent feature of reality, a law fashioning
things and events, not a god, nor an essence or a
world-substance. Nevertheless, Taoists personify it
and use the term as if it were a synonym of God.
Thus Lao-Tze himself speaks of the Tao as ^"]^-^
{t'ien hsia niu), "the world-mother, "^ or tHi^Z."^ {wan
wu chih nm, "mother of the ten thousand things,^
and calls it ^ {isung), the ancestor, and ^ {chiin),
the master, 2 viz., the ultimate authority of the philos-
opher's words and deeds.
Chwang-Tze speaks of the Tao as "the author of
all transformations in whom there is no element of
falsehood" (BookV.). Besides, he calls the Tao "the
great and most honored Master" (Book VI).
Lao-Tze mentions the word ^ {Ti), God, only
once (Chap. 4)*, calling him H ^ ^ {wan wu isung),
"the ancestor" or "arch-father of the ten thousand
things." But while Lao-Tze distinguishes God from
the Tao and claims that the Tao takes precedence be-
fore God, his disciples identify the Tao with God and
have coined a special designation ^ ^ {Chen-Tsaiy',
i. e., the True Ruler, — a term which is the common
appellation of God among Taoists even to-day.
1 Chapter 52.
2 Chapter i.
3Chapter 70. For tsung see K., Vol. 11, p. 6 B; for chiin (supreme; one
who has land; king; lord; master; a title of respect), z'*z(/., Vol. 8, p. 6 A.
4 Compare the note to word 40 in the transliteration of Chapter 4.
bChen means "true, pure, real" {K., Vol. 24, p. 32 B, JV. S. D., p. 15),
and Tsaz, "ruler, responsible master" [K., Vol. 11, p. 9 A, IV. S. £>., p. 941).
The character C/ten is composed of the signs "upright" and "man," the
character Tiaz shows the sign " bitter," and the sign "roof," which indicate
that it means him who bears the burden and cares of the house; its ruler,
master, and owner.
^'
/"
THE IDEAL OF LAO-TZE'S ETHICS.
■6
UPON his faith in the seasonableness, goodness,
and unfailing Tightness of the Tao, Lao-Tze
builds his ethical system, trusting that through the Tao
the crooked shall be straightened, the imperfect shall
be made complete, the lowly shall receive abundance ^
as sure as valleys naturally and without any effort oi
their own fill themselves with water. Thus the Tao
resembles water. ^ Lao-Tze demands the surrender of
personal ambition and all selfish strivings. His aim is
not to fashion, not to make, not to push or force things,
but to let them develop according to their own nature.
(^Trtue,) according to Lao-Tze, is simply theimi-
tation ofthe Tao^ The Tao acts, but does not claim ;
it begets and quickens, but does not own ; it directs
and arranges, but does not rule.^ The sage will not
make a show of virtue, of benevolence, of justice, of
propriety; his virtue is /^fS (^pu teJi), or unvirtue.^
He will make no pretense of being virtuous, but sim-
ply imitate in all things Heaven's Tao. In a word,
the ideal of morality consists in realising ^i^j^/f [*
{wu ming chih p'u), the simplicity of the Ineffable, of
the nameless or unnamable Tao.
ISee Chapters 78, 66, 8. 2 Chapter 10, 51. 3 chapter 38.
i8 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Thus, according to Lao-Tze, he who acts a part
in the world, as a player does on the stage; he who
endeavors to bring about artificial conditions; he
who meddles with the natural growth of society, will
fail in the end, and virtue is simply ^^ (wu-wet),^
or "not acting, not making, not doing." Non-action
or wu wet cannot mean inactivity, for it is with Lao-
Tze a principle of action. He never tires preaching
I^^Wj (^^^ ^^ wei),'^ i. e., to act non-action; he
expressly declares that "an able man acts resolutely"
(chap. 30) ; and he assures us (chaps. 37 and 48) that :
M ^ ifij ^ i^ ^ {wu wet er wu pu wet), "through
non-action everything can be accomplished.
Lao-Tze's propositions "to act non-action" and
"to accomplish everything by non-action," appear
paradoxical, but his idea is simple enough. He who
lattempts to alter the nature of things will implicate
himself in a struggle in which even the most powerful
^creature must finally succumb. But he who uses things
according to their nature, directing their course, not
lacing them or trying to alter their nature, can do
with them whatever he pleases. Build strong walls
and heavy dams to prevent the landslide caused by
the waters that sink into the ground, and the waters
will break through and carry your dam down into the
valley; but provide the under-ground water with out-
lets in the places where it naturally endeavors to flow,
and there will be no danger of a catastrophe.
The same is true of the social conditions of man-
kind.] Lao-Tze requests the government not to gov-
ern, but simply to administer. Rulers should not in-
terfere with the natural development of their people,
but practise not-acting, not-meddling, non-interfer-
1 IK S. v., pp. 1059 and 1047. 2 Chapters 3, 10, 37, 57, 63, etc.
INTRODUCTION. IQ
ence, or, as the French call it, laisser faire, so that
the people shall scarcely know that they have rulers.
The less laws and prohibitions there are, the less
crime will there be. The less the welfare of the peo-
ple is forced by artificial methods, the greater will be
their wealth and prosperity.
Lao-Tze's principle of "not-acting" is accord-
ingly not inactivity ; it is simply not acting a part ; not
aomg thmgs in an artificial way; it is not forcing the
nature of things. The term ^.^ {wu wei') is best
explained by its synonym ^^ {wu yii), i. e., "being
without desire." Man is requested not to have a will
of his own, but to do what according to the eternal and
irnmutable order of things he ought to do. It is the
surrender of attachment to self, and the utter omis-
sion of ^^ {Jhren tao), i. e., of man's Tao, the pe-
culiar and particular Tao of oneself and following the
course prescribed by the eternal Tao, ^^ {ch'ang
tad). It is, briefly, not "non-action," but "r^ipn-a^cipr-
tion," and this is the translation by which wu-wei is
rendered in the present translation as coming nearest
to the original meaning.
Chwang-Tze, Lao-Tze's most accomplished dis-
ciple, characterises wu-wei, or non-action, as follows :
" Non-action makes one the lord of all glory ; non-action makes
one the treasury of all plans ; non-action makes one the burden of
all offices ; non-action makes one the lord of all wisdom. The
range of the true man's action is inexhaustible, but there is no-
where any trace of his presence. He fulfils all that he has received
from Heaven, but he does not see that he was the recipient of any-
thing. A pure vacancy (of his own and private affairs) character-
ises him. When the perfect man employs his mind, it is a mirror.
It conducts nothing and anticipates nothing ; it responds, but does
not retain. Thus he is able to deal successfully with all things
and injures none."
20 lao-tze's taoteh-king.
5 {wU'Wei) is the condition of genuine virtue
It leads to th {p'W) or ^ {p'u), simplicity, to J^;Ci>
{hsii hsin), emptiness of heart, to ^ {chili), sincerity
to ^ (ch'ing), or ^^ {ch'tng-ching), and ^ (ch'un)
purity, to ^ {cheng), righteousness, to ^ C-^")* plain-
ness, to fi {chen), truth, ^ and the application of Lao-
Tze's ethics is tersely expressed in the sentence :
Wl ^ 3:^1 W> {pau yuen i teJi) "Recompense hatred
with goodness." (Chap. 63.)
Lao-Tze further characterises his ethics as ^i^
f^fuh kwei'), "wending home," or ^ {fatty, " revert-
ing "^ l^ij^ (kwei ken), returning to the root. We read
in Chapter 40: ^^ jM.^W) {/an che, tao chih tung),
"returning is the Tao's movement;" and by reverting
homeward is meant rest. There is no idea (except
perhaps the ideas of simplicity and purity) on which
Lao-Tze dwells with more emphasis than upon the
ideal of pacification, which he calls ^ {eliding), still-
ness,* and :^ {jigan), ^ {p'ing), ^ i^'ai), i. e., peace,
equanimity, and ease.^ (Chapter 35.)
IFor p'u and p'u see A'., Vol. i8, p. 2 A ; and JV. S. D., pp. 710 and 711;
for Asu, A'., Vol. 30, p. 2 A ; JV. S. D., p. 227 ; for c/u'k, K., Vol. 33, p. 20 A ; W
S. D., p. 63; for ch'ing. A'., Vol. 20, p. 25 B and 27 A; IV. S. D , p. 995; for
ch'un, K., Vol. 20, p. 25 B; IV. S. D., p. 783; for cheng, K., Vol. 33, p. 14 B;
W. S. D., p. 73; for sii, K., Vol. 27, p. 4 A ; IV. S. £>., p. 816; for cken, K.,
Vol. 27, p. 4 A ; IV. S. D., p. 15. — Williams transcribes /'ii/i, not pii ; tsing, not
eking; chart, not chen ; shun, not ch'un.
2For/aA (to return, to reply), see K., Vol. 13, p. 28 A; for kwei {to return
homeward), K., Vol. 19, p. 12 B ; tox fhn (to revert), AT., Vol. 7, p. 38 A. See
also W. S. D., pp. 151, 480, 126.
3 See Chapters 16,28,34, etc. Cf. Gen. iii. 19, Psalm xc. 3, Eccl. iii. 2o;xii.7
<See Chapters 16, 26, 37.
6 For ngan see K., Vol. 11, p. 5 B ; for p'ing, K., Vol. 13, p. i A ; for t'ai,
K., Vol. 20, p. 15 A. Compare W. S. £>., pp. 620, 701, 848; the character ngan
consists of the radicals •'shelter" and "woman," signifying the contentment
of being at home, which is the place where a woman is sheltered. P'ing (rep-
resenting scales in equilibrium) means ease, tranquillity, satisfaction, and
t'ai is composed of ".water," and "great," denoting: (i) that which is slip-
pery; (2) that which is in abundance ; and (3) that which moves without fric-
INTRODUCTION.
21
The ideal of non-action as the basis of ethics in
the sense in which Lao-Tze understands it, is very
different from the expressions and moral preachings
that the Western people, the energetic children of the
North, are accustomed to. Nevertheless, there are re-
markable coincidences with Lao-Tze's ethics not only
in Buddhism but also in the Bible and the literature
of Western saints and sages.
The virtue of the Taoist, which is "tranquillity,"
**quietude," "rest," corresponds to the Biblical in-
junction: "Rest in the Lord!" (Psalm, 37, 7) and "In
quietude and in confidence shall be your strength!"
(Isaiah, 30, 15), or, as the Apostle has it: "We be-
seech you, brethren, that ye study to be quiet."
This tranquillity, if acquired by all, would become
peace on earth to the men of good-will.
The Bible characterises God in words that would
have been very congenial to Lao-Tze. We read :
' ' He maketh wars to cease unto the end of the earth ; he
breaketh the bow and cutteth the spear in sunder ; he bumeth the
chariot in the fire." (Ps. 46, 9.)
And the ethics of this God, who is the ideal of peace
on earth, is stillness. The Psalmist continues :
"Be still and know that I am God."
That God should be conceived as non-action was
a favorite idea of Philo, the Neo-Platonist, the same
who for the first time used the term Logos in the sense
in which it was adopted by the author of the Fourth
Gospel. Philo calls God anoio?, the non-actor, not
in the sense of being passive but as absolute existence,
tion, i. e., a state of ease. Thus ngan is peace as opposed to strife; p'ing
equilibrium, as opposed to an unbalanced state ; t'ai, smoothness, as opposed
to irritation.
22 LAO-TZE's TAO-TEH-KING.
as the OVTGD5 ov. Indeed, "activity is as natural to
God as burning is to fire" {Leg. all., i, 3), but God's
activity is of a peculiar kind; it is efficiency, not ex-
ertion ; it is not a particular work that he performs,
but an omnipresent effectiveness which Philo finds
difficult to characterise without falling a prey to mys-
ticism. Philo was a mystic, and God to him is the
Unnamable and Unspeakable, aKaTOvojAaffto? xal
apprftoz, which is the same as ^ ig {wu mmg).
Stillness, that is to sa}^, self-possessed tranquillity,
or quietude of soul is the condition of purity. Any-
thing that agitates the mind disturbs it, for troubled
waters cannot be limpid. Chwang-Tze says :
' ' Sadness and pleasure show a depraving element in virtue ;
joy and anger show some error in their course ; love and hatred
show a failure of their virtue. ... It is the nature of water, when
free from admixture, to be clear, and, when not agitated, to be
level ; while, if obstructed and not allowed to flow, it cannot pre-
serve its clearness ; — being an image of the virtue of Heaven.
Hence it is said to be guileless and pure, and free from all admix
ture ; to be still and uniform, without undergoing any change; to
be indifferent and not self-asserting ; to move and yet to act like
Heaven : — this is the way to nourish the spirit."
Christianity and Buddhism are classified by Scho-
penhauer as the religions of pessimism, because they
recognise the existence of evil in the world from which
we must seek salvation, and in addition to several
other similarities the Taoist philosophy would fall
under the same category. Chwang-Tze lets the rob-
ber Chi express his view on happiness in these words
which apparently voice the author's opinion :
"The greatest longevity man can reach is a hundred years;
a medium longevity is eighty years; the lowest longevity is sixty.
Take away sickness, pining, bereavement, mourning, anxieties,
and calamities, the times when, in any of these, one can open his
INTRODUCTION. 23
mouth and laugh, are only four or five days in a month. Heaven
and earth have no limit of duration, but the death of man has its
(appointed) time."
The world is full of anxiety and misery; and sal-
vation consists solely in a surrender of that selfish
craving for pleasures which, in common people, is
the main-spring of action.
Lao-Tze's ethics of returning, and becoming quiet,
remind us of Isaiah's word : "In returning and rest
shall ye be saved." (30, 15.)
And the Psalmist says: "Return unto thy rest,
O my soul." (116, 7.)
The Taoist term ^Jt^'' {hsu hsin), i. e. , emptiness
of heart, reminds us of the poor in spirit.
Lao-Tze insists on faith as much as St. Paul, say-
ing:
" He whose faith is insufiicient shall receive no faith." (17, 23.)
Further Lao-Tze says (Chapters 43 and 78):
"The softest overcomes the world's hardest."
"The weak conquer the strong, the tender conquer the rigid."
St. Paul uses the same expression :
"God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound
the things which are mighty." (i Cor., i, 27.)
"When I am weak then I am strong." (2 Cor., 12, 10.)
"My (God's) strength is made perfect in weakness." [Tb., v. 9.)
As the Tao is the same to all people, so the sage
is the same to all people. He makes no discrimi-
nation. Lao-Tze says : ^^^#<^ ^#^^^^#;^=s
(^shafi che wu shan chih; puh shan die wu yih shan chih!)
'^he good I meet with goodness; the not-good I<
i]ieet also with goodness!" (Chapter 49.)
Since genuine merit can be accomplished only
through non- assertion, the condition of greatness is
24 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
modesty or lowliness. As the water that benefits all
the world seeks always the lowest places, so the sage
abhors self-exaltation. As Christ says, "Whosoever
shall exalt himself shall be abased," and "he that
shall humble himself shall be exalted," so Lao-Tze
compares the Tao of Heaven to a bow (Chapter 77);
he says: "It brings down the high and exalts the
lowly." Lao-Tze says that the imperfect will be re-
stored, the crooked shall be straightened, the valleys
shall be filled (Chapter 20), which reminds one of the
words of Isaiah (40, 4):
' ' Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill
shall be made low : and the crooked shall be made straight and
the rough places plain."
Christian philosophers of the Middle Ages, espe-
cially the Mystics, present even more striking anal-
ogies to Lao-Tze's terminology than St. Paul. As
Lao-Tze speaks of "Tao's course" as a "regress"
or "a return homeward" (Chapter 40), and of man's
necessity of "returning to the root," so ScotusErigena
in his book De divisione natures, 519 D, declares :
"Deus in unum colHgit omnia et ad se ipsum ineffdbili re-
gressu resolvitur." [God gathers all in one and resolves them in
Himself in an ineffable regress.]
Master Eckhart's sermons contain many passages
that might have been written by Lao-Tze ; so espe-
cially his praise of the virtue of simplicity, which he
calls Einvaltekeit (edition Pfeiffer, II., 600, 31), his
recommendation of quietude and rest, which he calls
rouwe {ibid. 601, 4) the importance which he attrib-
utes to unity which he calls eineheit {ibid., 517 L),
and his identification of the highest height with the
deepest depth of humility {ibid., 574, 22 and 26).
INTRODUCTION. 25
There is no doubt, the Taoists could claim Eckhart as
one of their own.
Johannes Scheffler, called Angelus Silesius, a born
Protestant, who was so much affected by mystic sen
timent that he turned Roman Catholic, saj's :
" Wir beten : ' Es gescheh', mein Herr und Gott, dein Wille,'
Und sieh, Er hat nicht Will', Er ist ein' ew'ge Stille."
[" Thy will be done O Lord, my God ! " we pray,
But lo ! God has no will ; stillness he is for aye.]
" Ruh' ist das hochste Gut, und ware Gott nicht Ruh',
Ich schlosse vor Ihm selbst main' Augen beide zu."
[Rest is the highest good ; indeed were God not rest ;
I'd turn away from Him, as being no longer blest.]
The Tao-Teh-King exercised a strong influence on
Tolstoi.^ He, too, speaks of non-action, le non-agir.
Labor, in his opinion, is no virtue ; labor is useless,
nay, pernicious, for labor, such as keeps men too busy
to leave them time for thought, is the curse of the
world. Most of us, says Tolstoi, have not time for the
consideration of truth and goodness, because we are
rushed. An editor must arrange his journal, the gen-
eral organises his troops, the engineer constructs an
Eiffel tower, men of affairs arrange the World's Fair,
the naturalist investigates heredity, the philologist
must count the frequency of various phrases in certain
authors, and no one has leisure enough for a moment
of rest ; no one has time for finding that peace of soul
which the world cannot give. They do anything ex-
cept that which they ought to do first.
Tolstoi is right, for thinking reforms the world,
not laboring. Thought is the rudder that changes the
1 Tolstoi informs the author that he contemplated making a Russian
translation of the Tao-Teh-King.
26 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
course of the ship of toiling mankind ; the energy of
the steam that labors in turning the wheels is useful
only so long as it is controlled by thought in the right
way. For acquiring the right ideal that will guide us in
the right direction, we need not labor, nor need we
exert ourselves, on the contrary, says Tolstoi, we must
abandon all exertion and become calm. If all men
would only employ the tenth part of .the energy that
is wasted on the acquisition of purely material advan-
tages, to settling the questions of their conscience,
the world would soon be reformed.
A peculiar parallelism of Lao-Tze's Taoism with
Christianity consists in Lao-Tze's belief in an original
state of innocence and paradisial happiness. He attrib-
utes all the evils that now prevail to a deviation from
the original simplicity enjoined by the eternal Tao.
The conscious discrimination between good and evil,
the studied wisdom of the age, the prevailing method
of teaching virtue which does not make men good, but
merely induces them to be hypocritical, the constant
interference of the government with the affairs of the
people are the causes of all disorders. His-ideal state
would be a return to the paradisial innocence and sim-
plicity, a society of simple-minded people who seek
their happiness at home. (Chapter 80.)
There are many more remarkable passages in the
Tao-Teh-King, such as the trinity in unity (Chapter
42); the preservation of him who will not perish when
he dies (Chapter 33) ; that the weak conquer the
strong (Chapter 43); that we must become like little
children (Chapter 28 and 55); that the holy man knows
himself as a child of the Tao (Chapter 52); that the
Tao can be had for the mere seeking for it (Chapter
63) ; that the son of heaven (viz., the king or empe-
INTRODUCTION. 27
I, ror) must bear the sins of the people (Chapter 78),
etc. ; but we must leave them to the reader who will
find enough in Lao-Tze's little book that will set him
to thinking.
* *
The natural result of Lao-Tze's philosophy is the
ethical ideal of the sage, the saintly man, ^ ^ (jheng
jhreti)^ who is also called ^-jr {chiin tze'), the su-
perior sage, or, as later Taoists have it, la A {chen
jhreti), the Truth-Man, i. e., the man of truth or the
true man.
Chwang-Tze says (Book XV.):
"The human spirit goes forth in all directions, flowing on
without limit, reaching to heaven above, and wreathing round the
earth beneath. It transforms and nourishes all things, and cannot
be represented by any form. Its name is "Divinity (in man)." It
is only the path of pure simplicity which guards and preserves ihe
Spirit. When this path is preserved and not lost, it becomes one
with the Spirit ; and in this ethereal amalgamation it acts in har-
mony with the orderly operation of Heaven.
"There is a common saying, 'The multitude of men consider
gain to be the most important thing ; pure scholars, fame ; those
who are wise and able value their ambition ; the sage prizes essen-
tial purity.' Therefore simplicity is the denomination of that in
which there is no admixture ; purity of that in which the spirit is
not impaired. It is he who can embody simplicity and purity whom
we call the True Man." Sacred Books of the East, XXXIX.,
p. 367-
An exhaustive description of the True Man is
given by Chwang-Tze in Book VI., where we read:
"What is meant by ' the True Man ' ?
"The True men of old did not reject (the views of) the few;
they did not seek to accomplish (their ends) like heroes (before
others); they did not lay plans to attain those ends. Being such,
though they might make mistakes, they had no occasion for re-
IFor Chen, see p. 15; for sheng, p. 773, in Williams's Syllabic Dictionary
28 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
pentance; though they might succeed, they had no self-complacency.
Being such, they could ascend the loftiest heights without fear ;
they could pass through water without being made wet by it; they
could go into fire without being burnt ; so it was that by their
knowledge they ascended to and reached the Tao.
"The True men of old did not dream when they slept, had
no anxiety when they awoke, and did not care that their food
should be pleasant. Their breathing came deep and silently.
"When men are defeated in argument, their words come from
their gullets as if they were vomiting. Where lusts and desires are
deep, the springs of the Heavenly are shallow.
' ' The True men of old knew nothing of the love of life or of
the hatred of death. Entrance into life occasioned them no joy ;
the exit from it awakened no resistance. Composedly they went
and came. They did not forget what their beginning had been,
and they did not inquire into what their end would be. They ac-
cepted their lot and rejoiced in it ; they forgot fear of death and
returned to their state before life. Thus there was in them what
is called the want of any mind to resist the Tau, and of all attempts
by means of the Human to assist the Heavenly. Such were they
who are called the True men.
"The True men of old presented the aspect of judging others
aright, but without being partisans ; of feeling their own insuffi-
ciency, but being without flattery or cringing. Their peculiarities
were natural to them, but they were not obstinately attached to
them ; their humility was evident, but there was nothing of un-
reality or display about it." Ibid., p. 237, 238, 240.
Lao-Tze declares that the True Man is not hurt by
fire or water, and that he need not fear either the rhi-
noceros or tiger, which is explained by Chwang-Tze
in Book XVII.:
"Fire cannot burn him who is perfect in virtue, nor water
drown him; neither cold nor heat can affect him injuriously;
neither bird nor beast can hurt him. This does not mean that he
is indifferent to these things ; it means that he discriminates be-
tween where he may safely rest and where he wiU be in peril ;
that he is tranquil equally in calamity and happiness ; that he is
careful what he avoids and what he approaches; — so that nothing
INTRODUCTION. 29
can injure him. Hence it is said: 'What is heavenly is internal;
what is human is external.'
"Virtue is in what is heavenly. If you know the operation of
what is heavenly and what is human, you will have your root in
what is heavenly and your position in virtue." Ibid., p. 383.
The sage is above death ; he is one with the Tao :
' ' Death and life are great considerations, but they could work
no change in him. Though heaven and earth were to be overturned
and fall, they would occasion him no loss. His judgment is fixed
on that in which there is no element of falsehood ; and, while other
things change, he changes not. The transformations of things are
to him the developments prescribed for them, and he keeps fast
hold of the author of them."
The same ideas are expressed by Horace in his
ode Integer vita (I., 22) in which the Roman poet
praises the perfect and faultless man who needs no
arms of any description, who may roam through moun-
tain wildernesses without fear of the wolf and will not
suffer from the heat of the desert. Horace exclaims
in another ode that the virtuous man would remain
firm even if the world broke down upon him : "Si
fractus illabattir orbis, ijnpavidum ferierit ridnae.'^
It was natural that in the course of the further de-
velopment of the Taoist movement the old philosopher
was more and more regarded as the True Man, beside
whom all the others were mere aspirants for saintli-
ness. His life was adorned with tales which remind us
of Buddhist legends, and he became the central figure
of a triune deity called the Three Pure Ones, which
are even in appearance very similar to the Buddhist
Trinity of the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha.
TAOISM BEFORE AND AFTER LAO-
TZE.
QUOTATIONS IN THE TAO-TEH-KING.
LAO-TZE is commonly called the founder of Tao-
ism, but this is a very doubtful statement, for
on the one hand, there appears to have been Taoism
before Lao-Tze, and, on the other hand, Lao-Tze's
philosophy is too lofty to be identified with the Tao-
ism which at the present day is practised in the in-
numerable temples of modern Taoism. The Taoists
claim Lao-Tze as the revealer of the Tao, the divine
Reason, but apparently there are few Taoist priests
who are at all able to grasp the significance of the
Tao-Teh-King. Lao-Tze is to the Taoists what Christ
is to the Christians and Buddha to the Buddhists ;
but if he came unto his own, those in charge of his
temples would not know him, neither would they re-
ceive him.
The existence of Taoism before Lao-Tze is evi-
denced by the numerous quotations, mostly in verse,
which are commonly introduced with the word ^
{ku),^ "therefore," which may be translated "for it
is said." T'u-T'au-Kien, a commentator (quoted by
Stanislas Julien, p. 133) asserts that the passages
IWilliatns, 5, D., p. 434.
INTRODUCTION. 3I
introduced by the words "Therefore the holy man
says," are quoted from the Fen-tien. It is a peculiar-
ity of Lao-Tze's that he never quotes an author by
name and makes no personal allusions whatever. He
is abstract in his thought as well as in his relations to
mankind.
We may safely take the existence of a popular
Tao-religion and also a current literature of rhymed
proverbs and wise saws in the times of Lao-Tze for
granted ; and the ancient sages of whom he speaks
appear to him deep though timid in their expressions
(see chapter 15); they were hazy and lacked clear-
ness, yet they were suggestive, and the ideas which
their words suggested to him, he is inclined to attrib-
ute to them. The main purpose of his book is to
make their wisdom, which none could understand, in-
telligible to the people. But no one who, having per-
used the whole Tao-Teh-King so as to be familiar
with the character of Lao-Tze's thoughts, will, when
rereading the fifteenth chapter, fail to understand the
situation. The philosophical literature before Lao-
Tze probably did not contain anything the loss of
which we should have to regret, except for historical
or anthropological reasons. It was confused, unintel- ■
ligible, and full of mystical hints. Its morality ap-
pears to have been of a homely character, but not
without practical wisdom, such as is found in the
proverb literature of all nations as the natural pro-
duct of the people's experience. Lao-Tze apparently
poured new wine into old bottles, and gave to the
sages of yore, at whose feet he had sat, more credit
than they deserved.
Lao-Tze declares that emptiness is inexhaustible.
The motions of the vacant space between heaven and
32 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
earth do not cease, while the man of many words is
soon exhausted. In this connexion he quotes (ch. 5)
a Chinese doggerel, probably a proverb of his time :
"How soon exhausted is a gossip's fulsome talk !
And should we not prefer on the middle path to walk?"'
The sixth chapter contains a curious quotation^
which (as says the commentator T'u-T'au-Kien) Lieh-
Tze attributes to the mythical Hwang-Ti, the Yellow
Emperor.^ The verses may have had reference to the
worship of some local deity called "the valley sprite"
or "the mysterious mother." She presided over a
spring which, because it never ran dry, was supposed
to be a direct emanation of the root of heaven and
earth. But how much more significant these homely
verses become when the ever-enduring, mysterious
mother is conceived to symbolise the eternal Tao!
The quotation (in Chapter i) of the desireless who
comprehends the secret meaning of things while the
passionate man allows himself to be beguiled by ex-
ternal appearance may have had reference to a popu-
lar tale or legend similar perhaps to the story of the
three caskets in Shakespeare's Alerchant of Venice.
The quotation in Chapter 2, which sets forth the
co-existence of contrasts and their mutual depend-
ence is, more than to other nations, natural to the Chi-
nese who in their word combinations use compounds
of contrasts to denote what is common in both. Thus
a combination of the words "to be" and "not to be"
means the struggle for life or the bread question;
iThe middle path is the path of virtue.
2 See Stanislas Julien, p. 133.
SLieh-Tze's full name is Lieh-Yu-K'ow. He belongs to the generation
that immediately succeeded the age of Confucius. The Yellow Emperor is
commonly assigned to 2697 B. C. See Meyer's Ck. R. M., Nos. 387 and 225.
INTRODUCTION. 33
" the high and the low " means altitude ; " much and
little" means quantity, etc. But what originally seems
to have been the trivial observation of a grammar-
school teacher, acquires a philosophical meaning when
embodied by Lao-Tze into the Tao-Teh-King.
These are mere guesses at the original meanings
of some of Lao-Tze's quotations; they may be right,
they may be wrong ; who can tell? But the quota-
tions seem to my mind to tell their own story.
Some quotations, such as those in chapters 13, 14,
27, 29, 39, 44, 54, 73, and even the remarkable lines
in 78, are simple enough and need no explanation ;
the quotations in chapt. 12 smack of Chinese schools.
The first three lines remind us of sentences contained
in the San- Tze-King^ (the classic of three characters),
and the other two lines reflect the practical spirit of
the Chinese way of moralising. Others (such as in
Chapters 2 [the last lines], 4 [repeated in 56], 13, 17,
19, 21, 23, 28, 35, 37, 40, 41, 42, 44, 45, 47) are so
peculiarly characteristic of Lao-Tze that we feel in-
clined to believe that they were either written by the
author of the Tao-Teh-King himself, or adapted by
him through a slight change in words to their present
use, for it is more than probable that the author of
the Tao-Teh-King was himself a poet of hymns and
of philosophical contemplations. If he shows at an
advanced age so much emotion and also love of po-
etry, how could he in his younger years have abstained
from expressing his sentiments in verse? Moreover,
the frequent repetitions^ in the Tao-Teh-King prove
1 Here is a list of the repetitions in the Tao-Teh-King :
" Quickens but owns net, works but claims not," 2, lo, 51, partly repeated
in 77. — The verses " Blunts its own sharpness" etc , are quoted twice, 4 and
46.— r" Quarreleth (or striveth)not" is repeated with variations in 8, 22,66, 81. —
"Attends to the inner, not to the outer, abandons the latter and chooses the
34 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
that he was inclined to quote sayings of his own.
However, one of Lao-Tze's most remarkable quota-
tions, found in Chapter 22, is expressly stated to be
a saying of the ancients, and Lao-Tze adds that it
"was not vainly spoken."
The quotations in the Tao-Teh-King do not prove
a lack of originality in Lao-Tze, but they are unequiv-
ocal evidences of aspirations before Lao-Tze, which,
although less definite, tended in the same direction.
LAO-TZE AND CONFUCIUS.
Taoism is at present, and probably was from time
immemorial, certainly long before Lao-Tze, a religion
of China. But it is not the only religion ; it is one
of the three great religions that are officially recog-
nised. Besides Taoism, there is Buddhism and Con-
fucianism. There is a rivalry between Buddhism and
Taoism, for Buddhism and Taoism present many
similarities ; but between Taoism and Confucianism
there has obtained since olden times an outspoken
antagonism, for Lao-Tze's philosophy stands in strong
contrast to the Confucian view of life. We do not
speak now of the objections which educated Chinese
scholars who hold high offices in the State have to
the superstitions that obtain among the less educated
former," I2, 38, 73. — " He whose faith is insufficient shall receive no faith,"
17,23. — "He that makes mars," etc., 29, 64. — "Asserts non-assertion," 3, 37,
48. — "This is called unreason; unreason soon ceases," 30, 55. — "One who
has reason has nothing to do therewith," 24, 31. — " If princes and king could
keep reason," etc., 32, 37. — "With non-diplomacy he takes the empire," 48.
58. — " Closes his mouth and shuts his sense-gates," 52, 56. — "Thus he becomes
world-honored," 56, 62. — "Therefore even the holy man regards it as diffi-
cult," 63, 73.
1 For a translation and exposition of the contents of the San-Tze-King,
see The Open Court, Vol. IX., No. 412. A Latin translation was made by
^ Stanislas Julien, a German translation by Neumann,
INTRODUCTION. 35
Taoist priesthood and also against the religious frauds
that are frequently practised in the name of Taoism.
We simply speak of the antagonism that obtains be-,
tween the two sages and their moral maxims.
While ^ ^ (Lao-Tze) endeavored to reform the
heart of the people without moralising or fussing,
and left all externalities to fate, ^"f" (K'ung-Tze) or
Confucius, proposed to teach propriety. If the people
would only observe the necessary rules and ceremonies
prescribed by piety and good manners, he expected
that all human relations would adjust themselves, and
the heart would be reformed by a reform of the habits
of life. While Lao-Tze was self-reliant and almost
solitary in his way of thinking,^ Confucius sought the
favor of kings and princes. While Lao-Tze stood up
for natural spontaneity and independence, Confucius
represented paternalism. While LaoJjze, was an an-
archist, not in the sense of being against kings, but
against governing, Confucius was a monarchist and a
regulator of affairs in their details, endeavoring to ex-
tend the government into the very hearts of families
and the private affairs of the people.
Further, Lao-Tze with all his clearness of thought
had a mystic inclination. He wanted wisdom, not
scholarship ; Confucius wanted scholarship and hoped
to gain wisdom by learning. Lao-Tze wanted sim-
plicity of heart, not decorum ; Confucius expected to
affect the heart by the proper decorum. Confucius
preferred conscious deportment, the product of arti-
ficial schooling, but Lao-Tze wanted goodness raised
in freedom.
Under such conditions it was natural that there
could be but little sympathy between Lao-Tze and
1 Chapter 20 is a pathetic description of Lao-Tze's isolation.
36 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
K'ung-Tze, the two greatest leaders of Chinese civil-
isation, who happened to be contemporaries. Indeed,
the Tao-Teh-King contains passages which must be
interpreted as direct criticisms of the views of Con-
fucius.^
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien's story of Lao-Tze's life which has
been incorporated in the present edition of the Tao-
Teh-King contains the report of Confucius's inter-
view with the old philosopher, which, for all we
know, may be an historical fact. We possess another
account of the same meeting by Chwang-Tze (Book
XIV, § 6), which, however, although older, can in its
lengthier details scarcely be considered more reliable,
for Chwang-Tze writes as a litterateur, while Sze-Ma-
Ch'ien is conscious of the historian's duties. We need
not reproduce Chwang-Tze's account, because it has
become accessible through the translations of Victor
von Strauss and James Legge.^
The Taoist writers are in the habit of censuring bit-
terly both Confucius and the Confucian scholars, the
literati, who down to the present day fill the offices of
the Chinese government. The best instances of Tao-
istic satires are the stories of the madman of Ch'u
who rebukes Confucius for his ostentatious manners ;
the old fisherman who lectures him on simplicity; and
the robber Chi who criticises his views on ethics.^
The last-mentioned story, viz., of the robber Chi,
seems of sufficient interest to deserve a few further
remarks. To be brave and courageous and to be a
leader of men in battle is, according to Confucius, the
IK'ung-Tze's ideal of justice is replaced in the Chapters 49 and 63 by the
higher command (which is inculcated by Christ in the Sermon on the Mount)
of meeting, not only the good, but also the bad, with goodness.
2 Strauss, Tao-Teh-King, pp. 347-3^7; Legge, S. B. E., XXXIX., pp. 357 ff.
Z Sacred Books of the East, XXXIX., p. 22i ff. ; XL., pp. 166 If., and 192 ff.
INTRODUCTION. 37
lowest virtue^ jwhile offering. sacxifices to one's. aJQces-
tors Js_ the greatest merit one can accomplish. The
robber Chi rejects the views of Confucius as the arbi-
trary opinion of an arrogant hypocrite whose lack of
success in life proves his inability; and he explains to
him that neither he, Confucius himself, nor any one of
the old heroes admired by him, were truly virtuous
men. Chwang-Tze, in telling the story, claims that
the proper procedure in life cannot be laid down in|
general rules, such as Confucius propounds, but that I
every cjceature'has its own nature, and every business I
has its own principles. He only who applies them as
suits the peculiar conditions of each case can be suc-
cessful. He looks upon the virtuous and unvirtuous
man of Confucian ethics as an artificial distinction
which has no value and is rather a hindrance in real
life ; at least one prince who followed his maxims lost
throne and life. As to principles, however, even rob-
bers must adopt them in order to be successful. Says
Chwang-Tze :
"What profession is there which has not its principles ? That
the robber in his recklessness comes to the conclusion that there
are valuable deposits in an apartment shows his sageness ; that he
is the first to enter it shows his bravery ; that he is the last to quit
it shows his righteousness ; that he knows whether (the robbery)
may be attempted or not shows his wisdom ; and that he makes a
division of the plunder shows his benevolence. Without all these
five qualities no one in the world has ever succeeded in becoming
a great robber. Looking at the subject in this way, we see that good
men do not arise without having the principles of sages, and
that Chih could not have pursued his course without the same
principles. But the good men in the world are few, and those who
are not good are many; — it follows that the scholars (viz., the
Confucian literati) benefit the world in a few instances and injure
it in many."
Lao-Tze's ethics were rejectea by the schools, but
38 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
the doctrine of Confucius appealed to the rulers of
China on account of its apparent practicability and
became thus the established philosophy of the empire.
How much different would the development of China
have been had Lao-Tze in the place of Confucius ex-
ercised the dominating influence upon the thought of
the people !
TAOISM AFTER LAO-TZE.
Although the Tao-Teh-King is no popular book,
its author, the old philosopher gained, nevertheless,
the universal admiration of the masses; but it is nat-
ural that the people's Taoism differs greatly from Lao-
Tze's Taoism, for while Lao-Tze opposed learnedness
and the pretentious show of scholarship, popular Tao-
ism is reported to oppose all learning and with it gen-
uine science and true wisdom.
There is no place in China but has one or more
Taoist temples, and at the head of all of them stands
the Taoist pope, the vicegerent of God on earth. Pro-
fessor Legge says :
/ "Taoism came into prominence under the government of the
/ Han dynasty, and it is recorded that the Emperor Ching (156-143
/ B. C.) issued an imperial decree that Lao-Tze's book on the Tao
/ and the Teh, on Reason and Virtue, should be respected as a can-
I onical book or King, hence its title Tao- Teh-KING. "
Among the Taoist literature, the books of Chwang-
Tze are the most philosophical, while the Book of
Rewards and Punishments {Kan-Yitig-PHen) and the
Book of Secret Blessings {Yin-Chih- JVen) are the most
popular. Chwang-Tze's writings are a noteworthy
monument of deep thought in elegant form, and the
two other works are moral injunctions which in the
Kan-Ying-PHen are illustrated by stories that bring
INTRODUCTION. 39
home to the reader the need of charitableness, piety,
universal kindness, and other virtues.^
When Buddhism was introduced into China, the
Taoists invented legends to prove that Lao-Tze had
been the teacher of Buddha, and the Buddhists recip-
rocated by inventing other legends to prove that Bud-
dha had been the teacher of Lao-Tze. In order to
make these claims good they had, however, to alter
their chronology, and this is the reason why Buddha's
life dates considerably further back according to the
Northern traditions than is warranted by the original
historical records.
Later Taoists became engaged in the search for
the elixir of life, the transmutation of baser metals
into gold, and similar aberrations. They were some-
times persecuted by the government, sometimes pro-
tected, but they always remained a great power in
China on account of the belief of the common people,
who never failed to employ and support Taoist priests
as soothsayers and astrologers.
When in 208 B. C. the founder of the Han dy-
nasty, Lin Pang, then still the Duke of Pei, took pos-
session of the Empire, he was greatly aided by Chang
Liang, who opposed the last successors of the Ts'in
dynasty ; but when peace was restored Chang-Liang
refused to accept any rewards and withdrew, devoting
himself to the study of Taoism. A descendant of this
hero in the eighth generation became the patron of
the Taoist sect. Mayers (in his Chinese Reader's Man-
ual, L, No. 35) says about him :
IThe Kan-Ving-P'ten has been translated into French by Stanislaus
Julien under the title Le Livre dcs Recompenses et des Peines, etc. Paris and
London. 1835. For a good account of both the ICan-Ving-P'ien and the Vin-
Tztt-Wln see Prof. R, K. Douglas's Con/uciam'sm aud Taouisni. London.
1889. Pp., 256-274.
40 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
"He is reputed as having been born at T'ien Muh Shan, in
the modern province of Chekiang, and is said at the age of seven
to have already mastered the writings of Lao-Tze and the most
recondite treatises relating to the philosophy of divination. Devot-
ing himself wholly to study and meditation, he steadfastly declined
the offers made him by the Emperors Ho Ti and Chang Ti, who
wished to attract him into the service of the State. The latter
sovereign ennobled him, from respect for his attainments. Retir-
ing to seclusion in the mountain fastnesses of Western China, he
devoted himself there to the study of alchemy and to cultivating
the virtues of purity and mental abstraction. His search for the
elixir of life was successful, thanks to the instruction conveyed in
a mystic treatise supernaturally received from the hands of Lao-
Tze himself. The later years of the mystic's earthly experience
were spent at the mountain called Lung Hu Shan in Kiangsi,
and it was here that, at the age of 123, after compounding and
swallowing the grand elixir, he ascended to the heavens to enjoy
the bliss of immortality. Before taking leave of earth, he be-
queathed his secrets to his son, Chang-Heng, and the tradition of
his attainments continued to linger about the place of his abode
until, in A. D. 423, one of his sectaries, named K'ow K'ien-che,
was proclaimed as his successor in the headship of the Tauist fra-
ternity and invested with the title of T'ien-She, which was reputed
as having been conferred upon Chang Tao-Ling. In A. D. 748,
T'ang Hsuan Tsung confirmed the hereditary privileges of the sage's
descendants with the above title, and in 1016, Sung Chen Tsung
enfeoffed the existing representative with large tracts of land near
Lung Hu Shan.^ The Mongol emperors were also liberal patrons
of the family, who have continued until the present day to claim
the headship of the Taoist sect. In imitation, probably, of the
Tibetan doctrine of heirship by metempsychosis, the succession is
perpetuated, it is said, by the transmigration of the soul of each
successor of Chang Tao-Ling, on his decease, to the body of some
infant or youthful member of the family, whose heirship is super-
naturally revealed as soon as the miracle is effected."
The Rev. Hampden C. Du Bose says about the
Taoist Pope, pages 373, 374:2
IThe Dragon and Tiger Mountains.
2 Bose, The Dragon Image and Demon. New York. 1887.
INTRODUCTION. 4 1
"The name of Chang, the Heavenly Teacher, is on every lip
in China ; he is on earth the Vicegerent of the Pearly Emperor in
Heaven, and the Commander-in-chief of the hosts of Taoism.
Whatever doubts there may be about Peter's apostolic successors,
the present Pope, Chang LX., boasts of an unbroken line for three-
score generations. He, the chief of the wizards, the "true man"
(t. e., "the ideal man"), as he is called, and wields an immense
spiritual power throughout the land."
The present emperor respects the rights of the
hereditary Taoist Pope and makes all his appoint-
ments of new deities or new titles conferred upon Gods
or any other changes in the spiritual world through
this head of the Taoist sect, whose power is based
not only upon wealth, nor upon his priestly army of
one hundred thousand men alone, but also and mainly
on the reverence of the masses who are convinced of
his magical accomplishments and spiritual superiority.
When the reader has finished reading the Tao-
Teh-King, so as to have in his mind a clear impression
of its grand old author, let him think of the official
representative of Lao-Tze's philosophy of the present
day. Bose informs us that the scenery of his rural
palace is most enchanting ; he lives in pomp and lux-
ury, has courtiers and officers, assumes a state whose
splendor is scarcely less than that of any sovereign in
the world, he confers honors like the emperor of China,
and controls the appointments and promotions to the
various positions of the Taoist priesthood, many of
which are very remunerative, investments being made
by written document with official seals.
What a contrast between Lao-Tze and the "vice-
gerent on earth of the Pearly Emperor in Heaven" !
And yet, is it not quite natural ? Should we expect
it different ? It is the world's way of paying its tribute
to greatness.
THE PRESENT EDITION OF THE
TAO-TEH-KING.
CONCERNING the manuscripts of the Tao-Teh-
King, Prof. Stanislas Julien translates the fol-
lowing passage from a Chinese authority -.^
' ' The text of Lao-Tze known under the title of Hiang-in-tsie
pen was found in the tomb of Hiang-in in the fifth year of the
period of Wu-p'ing of the Northern T'si dynasty (which is the
year 574 A. D.), by an inhabitant of the village of Pong. The text
called Ngan-k'ien-Tvang-fen was found by a Tau-sse named Keu-
tsien in the period of T'ai-ho of the Wei (which is in our chronol-
ogy the years 475 and 500 A. D.). The text of the Ho-sha7ig-kong
was handed down through Kieu-yo, a sage of the kingdom of T'si.
Each of these three texts contain 5,722 words. The passages
quoted from Lao-Tze by the philosopher Han-fei are found therein
exactly and without variations. There was an official text at Lo-
yang called Kuayi-fen containing 5,630 words. The text Wang-fi
(the commentary of which was composed under the Wei, and ac-
cording to others under the Tsin), contains 5,683 words, and in
certain editions 5,610 words."
Chao-Hong reports that there are sixty-four edi-
/tions of the Tao-Teh-King. It has been commentated
^ by twenty Taoists, seven Buddhists, and thirty-four
literati.
The present text-edition is based upon a compari-
ISee Stanislas Julien, Lao Tseu Tao Te King, p. sxxiv., where he refers
to Lao Tseu Tsi Kiai (ed. Sie Hoei), Book III. fol. 10.
INTRODUCTION. 43
son of five versions in the translator's possession, the
titles of which are as follows :
[Lao-Tze's Tao-Tch-King, commented by Wang Pi, edited
by Uk6, published by Suharaya, Tokio.] Two volumes.^
\Lao-Tze' s Tao-Tch-Khtg, commented by Su Cheh, edited
by Kiyama, published by Shozando, Tokio.] Two volumes.'
[Lao- Tze Expounded. By Nishiraura, published by the Ni-
shobo, Tokio.] A text-edition with numerous comments.
4- ^^ii^SS ^^*t.^ tt^«SS^f? «:^ Lao-Tze's Tau-
Teh-King. [Published by Tetzugaku Kwan, i. e., the Philosoph-
ical Institute.] 2
5. Lao Tseu Tao Te King. Le livre de la voie et de la vertu,
etc. Par Stanislas Julien. Paris. 1842. (Chinese-French, with
comments.)
Those chapters which M. Abel-R^musat quoted in
the original Chinese have also been consulted.^
*
* *
The original text of the old philosopher's life by
nJiH)^ (Sze-Ma-Ch'ien), which in the present edi-
tion of Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King serves as an histori-
cal introduction, has been reproduced from Georg von
der Gabelentz's edition of this interesting chapter as
it appears in his Anfafigsgriinde der Chinesischen Gram-
matik, pp. 111-115. The sole liberty taken with Gabe-
IWang Pi is a famous Chinese commentator who lived 226-247 A. D.
under the Wei dynasty, and although he died very young, has the reputation
of being a great authority. Su Cheh is one of the two celebrated sons of Su
Sun, a prominent author under the Sung dynasty. He lived 1039-1112 and
distinguished himself, like his brother Su She, as a statesman and commen-
tator. See Mayers' s Chinese Reader's Manual, Part I , Nos. 812 and 624.
2 The Tetzugaku Kwan contains a brief Japanese introduction and Chal-
mer's English translation, but is otherwise without any comments.
SMemoJre stir la vie et !es opinions de Laou-Tseu. Paris, 1823.
44 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
lentz's text is the restitution of ^ {p'eng) to ^ i^f^ng),^
which obviously is a mere misprint, quite pardonable
in consideration of the close similarity of these two
words.
*
* *
The first translation that was made of the Tao-
Teh-King by Western scholars is in Latin. It was
made by the Roman Catholic missionaries.''* Consid-
ering the difficulties that had to be overcome, this first
venture appears to have been remarkably good, but it
is now superseded by the first French translation made
by Professor Stanislas Julien.
Julien's edition is very carefully made and may
still be regarded as the most diligent and comprehen-
sive work of its kind. It contains the Chinese text
mainly based upon Edition E of the Royal Library of
Paris. Another French translation has been made by
C. De Harlez and is published in the Annates du Mitsce
Guirnet, Vol. XX. It is based on a careful revision of
the text and commentataries. It contains some new
interpretations, but enters little into textual criticisms,
and as it serves another purpose, it does not render
Stanislaus Julien's edition antiquated.
Chalmers's translation is, so far as we know, the
first English version. It is very readable and agrees
closely with Stanislas Julien's translation but stands
in need of a revision. As Chalmers's booklet appeared
in a limited edition, it is now out of print, and I
could only with difficulty procure a second-hand copy.
James Legge's translation, which appeared in the
\Feng means "to meet unexpectedly" (Williams, S. D., p. 158), while
p'eng is " a species otrubus ox raspberry, growing sporadically among hemp";
also described as "a weed that the wind roots up and drives across the
wastes." — Williams spells /'aw^fand filng.
2 Not being in possession of a copy I have not been able to consult it.
INTRODUCTION. 45
Sacred Books of the East, Vol. XXXIX., is no great
improvement on Chalmers's translation ; on the con-
trary, it is in several respects disappointing. With its
many additions in parentheses, it makes the impres-
sion of being quite literal, while in fact it is a loose
rendering of the original.
There is a very good German translation by Victor
von Strauss, which might be better still had the trans-
lator not unduly yielded to his preconception that
Lao-Tjse was the representative leader of an ancient
theosophical movement.
In addition we have two paraphrases of the Tao-
Teh-King, one in German by Reinhold von Plaenck-
ner, the other in English by Major-General G. G.
Alexander. Plaenckner deviates greatly in his con-
ception of Lao-Tze from all other translators, and is
very bitter in denouncing Stanislas Julien especially.
Alexander's main contention is to translate the word
Tao by God.
For the present translation I have freely availed
myself of the labors of my predecessors, to whom I
hereby express my gratitude publicly. Most valuable
of all has proved to be Prof. Stanislas Julien's work.
Five dictionaries have been used, (i) the Syllabic
Dictionary of the Chinese Language by Prof. S. Wells
Williams, (2) The Chi?iese Dictionary in the Cantonese
Dialect by Ernest John Eitel, (3) Kwong Ki Chin's
English-Chinese Dictionary, (4) Chalmer's Concise Dic-
tionary of Chinese on the Basis of K'anghi, and (5) the
orginal K^anghi.^ Williams's dictionary, which was
in the author's possession from the beginning of his
1 In various references throughout this book the title of Williams's dic-
tionary has been abbreviated in W. S. D., and the Kanghi has simply been
written K.
46 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
work, proved most convenient but was in many in-
stances insufficient for the present purpose, in which
case the K'anghi had to be resorted to.
In addition I am indebted to Mr. K. Tanaka, a
young Japanese student of the University of Chicago,
and especially to Mr. Teitaro Suzuki, a young Bud-
dhist of Kamakura, Japan, who assisted me in both
the comparison of the various editions at my com-
mand and in the transliteration of the text. Further,
I have to thank Dr. Heinrich Riedel of Brooklyn,
N. Y., and the Rev. George T. Candlin of Tientsin,
China, for good advice and suggestions.
The purpose of the present translation is first to
bring the Tao-Teh-King within easy reach of every-
body, and secondly to offer to the student of com-
parative religion a version which would be a faithful
reproduction not only of the sense but of all the char-
acteristic qualities, especially the terseness and the
ruggedness of its style.
The translator's ideal was to reproduce the orig-
inal in a readable form which would be as literal as
the difference of languages permits and as intelligi-
ble to English-speaking people as the original ought
to be to the educated native Chinese. While linguistic
obscurities have been removed as much as possible,
the sense has not been rendered more definite than
the original would warrant. Stock phrases which are
easily understood, such as, "the ten thousand things,"
meaning the whole world or nature collectively, have
been left in their original form ; but expressions which
without a commentary would be unintelligible, such
as "not to depart from the baggage waggon," mean-
ing to preserve one's dignity (Chap. 26), have been re-
placed by the nearest terms that cover their meaning.
INTRODUCTION. 47
The versification of the quoted poetry is as literal
as possible and as simple as in the original. No at-
tempt was made to improve their literary elegance.
The translator was satisfied if he could find a rhyme
which would introduce either no change in the words
at all or such an indifferent change as would not in
the least alter the sense.
The transliteration of the several words which con-
stitutes the fourth part of this book will enable almost
everybody to fall back upon the original Chinese and
to verify or revise the translation here proposed.
Comments on the text have been relegated to the
critical notes. Observations which on account of their
importance should be consulted also by those readers
who are not interested in Chinese philology have been
marked by a hand, thus fi@°". Only a few terse ex-
planatory additions, and such only as are indispens-
able for an immediate elucidation of the sense, were
admitted in brackets into the text.
Standing upon the shoulders of others, and hav-
ing compared and re-translated the original text, the
author feels confident that he can offer to the public
a translation which is a sufficient improvement upon
former translations to justify its publication.
It lies in the nature of this work that the number
of those men who can judge of its merits and demerits
is very limited. In handing the book over for publi-
cation I crave their indulgence, but, at the same time,
ask them to judge of it with all the severity that would
be necessary for its improvement in a second edition ;
for there is a need of a popular edition that will help
the English-reading public to appreciate the philo-
sophical genius and the profound religious spirit of
one of the greatest men that ever trod the earth.
48
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
PRONUNCIATION AND METHOD OF TRANSCRIPTION
It must be regretted that no system of transcribing Chinese sounds
has as yet been commonly accepted ; nor can any of them be regarded as
satisfactory. In the beginning the author of this book adopted Prof. S.
Weils Williams's method exclusively, but he has allowed himself to be in-
fluenced by Gabelentz, Bridgman, Eitel, Stanislas Julien, and especially by
Wade whose system appears to be much used at present. The transcription
employed in the Introduction (pp. 3-47) deviates from the traditional methods
only where they are positively misleading. For instance, the spelling Cho
is preferred to Chou, because no unsophisticated reader would pronounce
ou as long o.
The diphthong which sounds like ow in how has been so commonly tran-
scribed by ao that Western eyes have become accustomed to the spellings lao
and tao. It would now be difficult to introduce another transcription of
the diphthong in lao and tao, for English readers would be puzzled with
either form, low and lou ; the former would probably be pronounced lo, and
the latter loo. If it were transcribed, after the German fashion, lau, it would
probably be pronounced law. For these reasons no change has been made
in the traditional spelling of ao.
The Rev. Mr. George T. Candlin of Tientsin, China, whose advice was
solicited in matters of pronunciation, writes th.it the vowels of all the sys-
tems that follow Wade adopt the continental pronunciation of vowels. How-
ever, o sounds somewhat like oah, and on has the sound of o in " alone."
As to the sound which is transcribed by Williams and Wade by/, and de-
clared by Gabelentz to be equivalent to the French/, (e. g., vaje le jure, which
would be the English zA), Mr. Candlin writes: "It is an initial to which I
"have given much attention, and if I had to choose I would simply write r
"instead of/. The fact is, if you listen to a Celestial you hear distinctly the
"three letters y, /;, and r combined into one but the r predominant. Jen =
"'man,' is hardly to be distinguished from the English word 'wren'; jau =
"'flesh' is nearly 'row,' i. e., to row a boat. But jhrou would be right, as
"there is a suggestion of both a/' and an /t."
The Greek spiritiis asper or an inverted comma is used to denote that
strong aspirant which is characteristic of the Chinese language.
The transcription of the transliteration on pages 141-274 follows strictly
Professor Williams's method, adding in each case the page of his Syllabic
iJictionary of the Chinese Latiguage on which the word will be found. The
Rev. Mr. Candlin's transcription, wherever it deviated, has been added in
parenthesis.
Intonation which plays an important part in the Chinese language has
been neglected in transcriptions of the Introduction, where it was commend-
able to avoid complexities that are redundant for those who speak Chinese
and would be useless and unnecessarily puzzling to all the others who do
not. In the transcription of the transliteration, however, the intonation has
been marked, according to the Chinese fashion, by little semicircles and
dashes placed in the four corners of the word, thus: ,| the upper monotone
and J the lower monotone ; '| the rising tone, |' the departing tone, andj, the
entering tone.
As to the printing of the Chinese text we must add that for obvious rea
sons commonly accepted by sinologues we have followed the usage of ar
ranging the lines, and in quotations the words, according to the Western
mode of writing, from the left to the right, not as the Chinese would have it,
from the right to the left, nor starting from that page which in Western books
would be the last one.
V
* ^ ^ ti If
I
Bl.SSSffi*^ffl
51
t]
1-
w] 0 S
Mi Wo A
m Wi m
* ^ B
^ ^ t5
rM:
t?5 M
F:»
=S
as
TSJc
1= »
:?o
m M ^
A ffli ^
■Ifco J$ #
=g ^ ^
^ 0 #
* ^ *
i^ fJ^ I*
^
^
*
^
^
3£
Jit
:S
Bo
*o
gi
i ^
FJ /Sj
1^0 1^
3L
PI
9^ Z-
*
52
si»asffi*^«
4 t.,
•I O -*^
% n
Mo M
ri: 0
*;
^i^iii
53
m
Ik
Stt:
pi
^'
^
B n
^
<»»»
£
o
- w
'^
£:
M ^
K
^
j1
ss
X
«M «
*
1^
o
^ w
ft!>
^
«»
'^
*^
1^
^
^
a
^
H
«.
K
5ffi
li
^
^
3c
#
Jifi
Jib
^
ffl
n
g
^
Ir1
«.
ffl
m
trti
#/
s
z
«o
n
g
Ir1
5c tB
T ^
^ ^ il
:!: *n ir
ffl
^
* ^
@
w
n
E
m
^
T
*n
ffi
f^l
z
W
M
»
t
*a
rr
o
T>
m
m
m
B
m
ii£
m
54
m m
A ^
® It
/n»s
m
I
m
^
^
a
*
#
i- K
fta
a *
>^ m
A *n
'it ^
M Sic
O O
^
n
w^ s
J: te
Jul
o
^„
«
^
dm-
e9
«
^
m
Z
^^it^«
55
o
-2:
o
:5fe
ffl
* m
m m
m m
m M
o
C ^
o
itfe H
^ o
4C> -7-
f=j
^
m 2
m
o
Z
m
-ti-»
m
z
7
9e
^B^ ■ I .
m
JL
*
3
Sfc
56
m=i-m'.
A
fl
±
o
m
m
o
m
m
A 7jC
8 S
:iP
n
PI
s
a.
A
PI
il Z
■fin
! ^
^ B
m
m
z
nT
U
i
^
Z
m
^=f-m^m
57
M
m
5a
5c
^
If + JS
Hi
3t ^^ t?^
o , o
g^
it
S
S
la H
o
o
;=5
Hi n.
+
fe ifii
ti ^„
^ f?5 —
5^ /P ^
PI 'tf„
M
o O
Is P
^ M
^ Z
S8
«7^%»
+ A
o
'^
>!> Jib
o
m w
#
A
5n
A
n
A
n
m
m
4
A
A
-P
M
M
#
B: «
H
m
z
t=3
» W I'J
•fnf W nl
li ,S JK
ft g£ ff£
p«C ft ^
.f, lii T.
^r T
Jil ■#
^ III
^?iaa«
59
B
M
0
si
Sn
M :^ A
m m %
nfi ^ ^
:i )K *
- Z Z
3C it*J ti
ft
T
m
z
sra
>K
, o
^ t: IS
nT 1. it
«„ ft ^.
+ ^ =?•
E ± P
* # ^ii
^ 0
^
^ ft
n, z
m m
6o
^=f-m
z
m-
^ HE
O o
ft
O
+ ^
/'^
^
o
ft
o
o
ft
m n
^^ in
0 %
s it
a 75
o o
ft
ITI
H
^ T
t 7
z
;2
ft
1i
^"f-m
6i
m
o
ft
M
•Jul*
7C &
-0
3
IS
o
^
.^
«a iH:
m * # ^1i
+ =^„ JM -
yL K ^ •
m m X «
-fS
s Ji
ti m
m.
m
m
m
A
A
62
M=Fm}
^ m n
oi 9 m
^ 3* «
:^ * it
% k m
^ tu jf.
M m A
* 5a -2:
* z »i>
efe * m
Jt '§•
^
A ^
m ^ ^
" Q O
A
^ 0f Ha
ta m ^
# A
S
^
A S.
^ IB
m
w
^ A
A
m
o
ffij
^ci>
^
«
l.l<^
o
^ ^ ft
— # 't'
+ 'ffi #
~ m #
m ft
i 1
:Til
63
if
a
if ^ T
:^ & ^
+ I'l :i^
= it i
m m
fill iK
a m
o o
-ste.
^ ^ ^
^ ®t ^
^° e
I'] tfe
- fit
era
m
m
m
^
M
p:i
T
1=1
H Mi
csVl -jr*
^ 4»
B
I
> o
m
64
m=f-m^i&
m i^
Bq a
iS^ In
^ II
m
z
m
qp :3l.
'■Z
m
In
W
^
^ ^ ^
i: at ft
+ li 3C
o
9
0
o
m ®c
4
^
*
o
ff
m
o
^TiS^iS
65
m
X m A
^
0
^
# K ifi r ti ^
W° ft^ ii + il W
O o
M ^ ^
« :^ m
o
3E
m
m
m iff u
M iz ^
0 El
^ :^
,0 o
-X m
0 3£
0 -
\iS^.
Jii rfii
A #
0
%
fi
II]
III
PI
m m M
4h£
5S
m
66
^TJi@»
m m z
^ ik m
U ^ ^
^ % ^
o o
M &
^ m
pt m
m m
^ fife
m A ^
A m^ it
PI
i*
lie A
A Z
s£ m *j>
^ , O - 0
:^ PI
A A
»
it
•P—
^
^
t
^
W
A
Hi
O
m
3S
^
^
'it.
S
T
«
«i
^
gs
as^
55
A
T
T
T
55
T
#
T
^
^
i^^
^
^
ni
75r
T-
JE
T-
iS;
^
A
Z
m
Hi
iz
M
m f
z^m\
67
m ^ ^
^ z &■
^ m Pi ^ ^
- ^ ^ A H
+ T :5^ * +
fu m z ^ ^
m m ^ ^
z ^ m
^
# d
B m
o p
T Bfc
o o
Pi E
m ^
m m
^
«
m m
A m
:^ 1)51
<25 ii
^ B
ffn
4il£
m
tt
?c ^ B
.7. riB
_ ^ ^ Q
ji JH
z
m 4
^ 115
!i ft
^ ^ it
^ iiij ^
Wi fill
68
^=f-m\
+
m
m
z
txts
SB,
z
J3f
If
Z
as.
no
o
Z
=f A
# A
^ E ^
^ tfi! fill
© ffl :^
fill Z nl
ft te m
■U ^ #
m S <Lt>
5c if
T fill
o
■rfcr- go
:fe z
¥ A
511 §
m m
% z
o o
&.
p
+
^
SI
o
5t
T
S
o
m
^
*
«-^iSSi
69
z #
^ it
S& T
W ill
w m
o
A ^
o
s ^" ^
H *n w
m m m
m ^
®' A ifij
m ^
i ft
B3
?T
IS m
H ^
+ JC
m w
• o
•fi g
o
M
O
m &.
_ o
o
70
m=f-mi
0b ^
H ?? i
+ T SI
£ a -?
* ffi ^
m &
m "^^ ^^
^ <*• Bd&
1^ ffl
± m
o o
&
P
+ d
:^ m
m ^
Z
m
z
m
z
d
m
m
z
Sf z.
z ^
>jS pT
n ^
Z A
o o
m
m
II
ill
o
q
g
it
o
&^
o
351
PI
5^
«?-iii
7'
Z
Z
o
T
m
/
_h ^
S 7F ii
— ^s @
^^ Itlt* ri^
•\' 4 z
JK &. m
* w #
o
:^ t:
^y J — •
Z Ffo
tfli Jo
^ ^
« Iff
m m.
%
Z
ro
*
4
rrti
w
M
&.
M
z
^
M
a
Sc
n
:5^
fi
h
h
iS
JS
^
ifS
«
^
it %
*& Jib
&.
:k
m n fa M M:
ffB ffS
^ Z
«
72
m'f-m
rlfc
m
m m M
^
116 a
11
JK BE
SI #
Ji —
^ T
W IE
n d
- M
B T^
a IE
o
R iiB
®. ft
M 3i
Jib S
«
?I5
+
;^-. I
R
z
fflo
#1
4b^
^^iS^
73
± %
Eg jt lii
+ i§ @
— MM
$ tr ftl
M #
"'^ ->
o o
o .o
T m
± m
z m
± PS
o
^ Mi.
fir =S
O O
^ It
f m
o
u i
0
m
m
•ft
m iDj ^
^ A M
- ^ S
o o
- filf A
^ ^ ^
r m m
± m %
& m n
H ^ «fp
rr |g f^
^ ml ^„
m 3E 5a
#( s m
m « «„
#j @ ^
a m #
^ iife A
M ^ ^
jfi it ©
^ z '^
W M ^
Any
IQD^
fil 34 ^
^ rffi: X
74
^i^Jii
M
3c J
T ^
^ -^ ^
13 S W
-h * ^
'E m Wji
m n *i
r z
z. s
^. T
m &
o
as:
PI
m M- &
0 ft /p
pg :^ *a
m n ±
3t fl 5&
?* ^^ of
m ft
'3
0^^
f& m
m m m
H ^ 1^
+ ^ i^
^ m m
m T- q
« Jt
*5
m
^=f-mmm
75
W ^ \k
Ef M iP
+ n ^-
p^ ^ m
^ j^ ^
«* ^° ;^
^ Irk
o o
&
B ^ iiil
H *n *n
+ ^ ^°
-t T B
^ 'T^ fJn
m ^
K )(i ^
^ ^ :S
9? il
m
So
J6t
^ T
o
K ^ «
■i- M m
j\ m m
^ ^ ^
o
i5H£
o
76
^=f-m'
m
A
m ^
ii. Z.
'1L>
o
PI
351
351
,:^ It
# T
o o
331 .|>.
^ '^
*=. SB
Z A
IB m
o
A
T
£ ?E ^°
+ £fe f>r
^ i- Si:
It a°
* + It
4 ^ i
H &
^ m.
+ H
o
A :*
* 53
5!P ^
A ^
ic n.
^ S5:
53 ?E
o
^TiiSi
77
4
s. ii
+ ^
o
n
m
2: ^
m m
z z
;2 ^
o _
o
Z ft
o
ro
^
z m
m
Itili
7C
T
+ lil
T
if;
J:
5&
o
PI
0
0
m
o
ffl
:t: i
m
o
4B£
il^ IB
78
^^iii
ffi 1^ #
iilfc AK
t=l
B ^ ^
^ ^ M
+ ^ ^
H ^ «
M n ^
S ^ ^
'^ m a^
iiB W
m IB
m ^ ip
£ ^ it
+ "^ »°
E # ^.
* m W
^ m Z
:^ 75
2: i
O ' o
M ft
T Jet
T T
"H* Kg
:*^ WC
7b T
# T
m -m
ia Jib
Wii i«Ut*
IS
7i 75 el
^ B m
- o . o
^T-sasis
79
m m
f 5: @„
iE J¥ *
+ ib *n
5 ^ «lt
5 * tt
6 # -§•
^ «! BB
o o
1^ z
^ s
It m
Ml n
j| m
•t IS
ITS i«
z m
M z
•m :?:
m ^
H it
0
m
o
a
#'-
o
H B
itfc
^
1
^
*n ^ ^<
^ ® w
^ ;^ #
^ iH M
■M" ^ ^
o
# IrI -^
^ ^ ai
*B ^ #
* # *
:S M #
m ^ 'Si
^% ^ #
a° nl BiJ
ft # !®
IS BiJ iK
!# St @
ft :^' 5S
IJ W T
ffl n *
ft M
* m
o o
8o
^=Fai
a T
IE ^
if ;?& il
+ JSl RS
Tj W K
^ ffl §i
^ a 1^
o
^
PI
n
U A
Jib ^
5c IB
•a a
^ IE
m 4
^ s
o
o
m m
A *
o o
K iiB
m Si
/"J 1=1
■m-
^
m m
^n A
S! »■ :^
il ^ lis
^ M, ^
Ife « tl)
^ IE ifi]
« ,^
^ a
ill)
m
M
Z
m
Is
m^ it
A iiB
ft
0
^^iS^
?&
A
s
*
E
it
+
o
M
A
m
m
^
5
o
^=.
o o
- o O
Pi
o
+
:^ A
& m.
B A
o
tSi A
O *
^ A
. . o
A ^
8i
+ ^„
5^
T
Z
^
o
To
82
«Tai
± WL ^
a :i^ t#
a T tt
T BB W
/h M '^
m iz iz
m m ^
m ^ s.
/> m M,
m w: T
« A
± m
H ^
III i^
^ g^
:^ A
m A
T M
m a
m n A
■h %i K
■f z z
^ M: -f
m # %
A Inf
« s£
A ±
Z ^
s-
BJ :5fe
in 515
Jib ?c
^ T
z •;
Jlfc
m
o
0
8
^^JS^ite
83
+ M
T ^ Id
^ ^ ^
a ^' ilC
^ f£ *^
T IB ii +
li iS Hi Eg
JU
T
«
^ 1i
o • oj
A A
y^
^ =f T'
3? * JS
^ SL T
f# ^ :i
^ JS #
* ^ ic
a'fe * 2
^ 4 i^
^ « :^
M * ^
00
^ X %
Wt. M K
t :t U
^ % m
% ~=i- m
/sy yjR 5vv
o
~>* + 4n£
r(i.« ~J_« rfttt
=f =f m
* M i^°
-t Z l!i
•te ff ^
t, Jl R
84
mt-mi
Z W!. T>
^ ^° Sc
•^ -«u ^
'^* -M. i^
,o o
^ it
m 4
in A
liSh, iipj
A g
•o
*
^
3f
o
Z
jet
jy
pi m
o
t=CS> , f ..
iffiil v^
o
o ^^
o
m ^
O I o
z ^
JH: tS
m m
o
•^
J®
+ m
1=1
T
m
4^
% ^.
A 15 T
W: ^- n
± M„ fg
^ £ ^
lii^ m z
&. m ^
._ «
T; T-
z m
t>i M
Ail ==•=
m a
A ^
5c
T
^ ^^
^^ iii
+ a
^ 1H
'ft
iSfc
o
n
5 1
m sfe
0 ^
^ T
- ^
0 IS
^ ft
5^ ^
T J.
:5fe a
it ^
81^ 1.
85
z
O
i>J.
I']
o
Ttlft
•N, .
86
S^
m ± ¥
■^ m z
"T ?i> @
A ^ 4
« # IFJ
SS ffl
iE ^- A
^ K^ Z
u o
m -^
m m
m. IB
^ ^
as:
ffl a ffi
■^ m M u
; J «„ ^ ^ «
2 1 W # -fc ^
T ^ li ]^ -f- ;5eP
^ ^ » ^ $ K
* m ^ ° ^
& % m ^ X
ffi BB ill T
S5: ®
% m
as:
ft ^
m
n i
IE
ft
PI
I
Hi
^^iS®«
87
o
A
•t J:
— ^
A
^ H >i
■i: m &.
■f £ m
- ^ A
m M pf
>!eSf CCA.
S is:
-b |iJ
+ m
o
m
£
&.
m
z
m
^i^ii^lS
ft M
Q
&
m m
A r?5
o
o
ffa
n
m
it
o
1w
rfii
m. ±
Z E
ft ^^1
o o
IS ft
o o
=& ft
ft
-fc: «
+ ft
£ ±
o
Z
«
*
iP
o
lit
±
Z
« *
&L ^
z ft
z
m.
z s£
® 4 s
-t til ^
i^ ^ ^
^ S: Z
34 til ^
± m
m m
^ m
til 5S
89
:^ S m 5^
^ -b ^ ^
T + ® it
o . o
* -fc; ?» S
H ^ ^ W
m ^ ^
± 3e ii° iJB
z &
o o
T A
m z
z m
z, M
r
^
w
go
Wl 1.
m R
T
A
m
:^
'l#
o
IS.
m.
o
^T39»
T
A 5i
HE
ft
z
z s
m m
Mil -2:
T If
^ IB
fT IE
A K
o
2
*
o
+ W fS
A, i$ iJ
tt « it
o
ii
*
A
«Tiigi»
9'
m
'h #
A S fiff
+ m m
ff- it
A ¥
Z ^
^ *°
tiB W
a fi
^ tiB
ft
ft
//A
m
1^
z
n
m A m
H ^ ^ A
+ * IE m
^ ^ ^ iiB
-1 A ^
I # B° #^
^ ^ M.
o
o
^t: A
o
# B
^ 1:
If Z
^ SB
THE OLD PHILOSOPHER'S CANON
ON REASON AND VIRTUE
I
SZE-MA-CH'IEN ON LAO-TZE.
LAO-TZE was born in the hamlet Ch'ii-Jhren
(Good Man's Bend), Li-Hsiang (Grinding
County), K'u-Hien (Thistle District), of Ch'u (Bram-
ble land). His family was the Li gentry (Li meaning
Plum). His proper name was Er (Ear), his post-
humous title Po-Yang (Prince Positive), his appella-
tion Tan (Long-lobed). In Cho he was in charge of
the secret archives as state historian.
Confucius went to Cho in order to consult Lao-
Tze on the rules of propriety.
[When Confucius, speaking of propriety, praised
reverence for the sages of antiquity], Lao-Tze said :
"The men of whom you speak, Sir, have, if you
please, together with their bones mouldered. Their
words alone are still extant. If a noble man finds his
time he rises, but if he does not find his time he drifts
like a roving-plant and wanders about. I observe
that the wise merchant hides his treasures deeply as
if he were poor. The noble man of perfect virtue as-
sumes an attitude as though he were stupid. Let go.
Sir, your proud airs, your many wishes, your affecta-
tion and exaggerated plans. All this is of no use to
96 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
you, Sir. That is what I have to communicate to
you, and that is all."
Confucius left. [Unable to understand the basic
idea of Lao-Tze's ethics], he addressed his disciples,
saying : "I know that the birds can fly, I know that
the fishes can swim, I know that the wild animals
can run. For the running, one could make nooses ;
for the swimming, one could make nets ; for the flying,
one could make arrows. As to the dragon I cannot
know how he can bestride wind and clouds when he
heavenwards rises. To-day I saw Lao-Tze. Is he
perhaps like the dragon?"
Lao-Tze practised reason and virtue. His doc-
trine aims in self-concealment and namelessness.
Lao-Tze resided in Cho most of his life. When he
foresaw the decay of Cho, he departed and came to
the frontier. The custom house officer Yin-Hi said :
"Sir, since it pleases you to retire, I request you for
my sake to write a book."
Thereupon Lao-Tze wrote a book of two parts
consisting of five thousand and odd words, in which
he discussed the concepts of reason and virtue. Then
he departed.
No one knows where he died.
THE OLD PHILOSOPHER'S CANON ON
REASON AND VIRTUE.
I.
I. REASON'S REALISATION.
THE REASON that can be reasoned is not the
eternal Reason. The name that can be named is
not the eternal name. The Unnameable is of heaven
and earth the beginning. The Nameable becomes
of the ten thousand things the mother. Therefore it
is said :
"He who desireless is found
The spiritual of the world will sound.
But he who by desire is bound
Sees the mere shell of things around."
These two things are the same in source but dif-
ferent in name. Their sameness is called a mystery.
Indeed, it is the mystery of mysteries. Of all spirit-
uality it is the door.
2. SELF-CULTURE.
When in the world all understand beauty to be
beauty, then only ugliness appears. When all un-
98 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
derstand goodness to be goodness, then only badness
appears. For
"To be and not to be are mutually conditioned.
The difficult, the easy, are mutually definitioned.
The long, the short, are mutually exhibitioned..
Above, below, are mutually cognitioned.
The sound, the voice, are mutually coalitioned.
Before and after are mutually positioned."
Therefore the holy man abides by non-assertion
in his affairs and conveys by silence his instruction.
When the ten thousand things arise, verily, he refuses
them not. He quickens but owns not. He works
but claims not. Merit he accomplishes, but he does
not dwell on it.
"Since he does not dwell on it,
It will never leave him."
3. KEEPING THE PEOPLE QUIET.
Not exalting worth keeps people from rivalry.
Not prizing what is difficult to obtain keeps people
from committing theft. Not contemplating what
kindles desire keeps the heart unconfused. There-
fore the holy man when he governs empties the peo-
ples hearts but fills their souls. He weakens their
ambitions but strengthens their backbones. Always
he keeps the people unsophisticated and without de-
sire. He causes that the crafty do not dare to act.
When he acts with non-assertion there is nothing un-
governed.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. QQ
4. SOURCELESS.
Reason is empty, but its use is inexhaustible. In
its profundity, verily, it resembleth the father of the
ten thousand things.
"It will blunt its own sharpness,
Will its tangles adjust;
It will dim its own radiance
And be one with its dust."
Oh, how calm it seems to remain ! I know not
whose son it is. Before the Lord, Reason takes pre-
cedence.
5. THE FUNCTION OF EMPTINESS.
Heaven and earth exhibit no benevolence ; to them
the ten thousand things are like straw dogs. The
holy man exhibits no benevolence ; to him the hun-
dred families are like straw dogs.
Is not the space between heaven and earth like
unto a bellows ? It is empty; yet it collapses not. It
moves, and more and more comes forth. [But]
"How soon exhausted is
A gossip's fulsome talk !
And should we not prefer
On the middle path to walk?"
6. THE COMPLETION OF FORM.
"The valley spirit not expires,
Mysterious mother 'tis called by the sires
lOO LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
The mysterious mother's door, to boot,
Is called of Heaven and earth the root.
Forever and aye it seems to endure
And its use is without effort sure."
7. DIMMING RADIANCE.
Heaven endures and earth is lasting. And why
can heaven and earth endure and be lasting? Because
they do not live for themselves. On that account can
they endure.
Therefore the holy man puts his person behind and
his person comes to the front. He surrenders his per-
son and his person is preserved. Is it not because he
seeks not his own? For that reason he can accom-
plish his own.
8. EASY BY NATURE.
Superior goodness resembleth water. Water in
goodness benefiteth the ten thousand things, yet it
quarreleth not. Because it dwells in places which
the multitude of men shun, therefore it is near unto
the eternal Reason.
For a dwelling goodness chooses the level. For a
heart goodness chooses commotion. When giving,
goodness chooses benevolence. In words, goodness
chooses faith. In government goodness chooses or-
der. In business goodness chooses ability. In its
motion goodness chooses timeliness. It quarreleth
not. Therefore, it is not rebuked.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. lOI
9. PRACTISING PLACIDITY.
Holding and keeping full, had that not better be
left alone? Handling and keeping sharp, can that
wear long? If gold and jewels fill the hall no one can
protect it.
Rich and high but proud, brings about its own
misfortune. To accomplish merit and acquire fame,
then to withdraw oneself, that is Heaven's Way.
10. WHAT CAN BE DONE.
He who sustains and disciplines his soul and em-
braces unity cannot be deranged. Through attention
to his vitality and inducing tenderness he can become
like a little child. By purifying, by cleansing and
profound intuition he can be free from faults.
In loving the people and administering the country
he can practise non-assertion. Opening and closing
the gates of heaven he can be like a mother-bird :
bright, and white, and penetrating the four quarters,
he can be unsophisticated. He quickens them and
feeds them. He quickens but owns not. He acts but
claims not. He excels but rules not. This is called
profound virtue.
II. THE FUNCTION OF THE NON-EXISTENT.
Thirty spokes unite in one nave and on that which
is non-existent [on the hole in the nave] depends the
wheel's utility. Clay is moulded into a vessel and on
that which is non-existent [on its hollowness] depends
I02 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
the vessel's utility. By cutting out doors and win-
dows we build a house and on that which is non-ex-
istent [on the empty space] depends the house's
utility.
Therefore, when the existence of things is profit-
able, it is the non-existent in them which renders
them useful.
12. ABSTAINING FROM DESIRE.
"The five colors the human eye will blind.
The five notes the human ear will rend.
The five tastes the human mouth offend."
"Racing and hunting will human hearts turn mad,
Objects of prize make human conduct bad."
Therefore the holy man attends to the inner and
not to the outer. He abandons the latter and chooses
the former.
13. LOATHING SHAME.
"Favor and disgrace bode awe.
Esteeming the body bodes great trouble."
What is meant by "favor and digrace bode awe?"
Favor humiliates. Its gain bodes awe; its loss
bodes awe. This is meant by "favor and disgrace
bode awe."
What is meant by "Esteeming the body bodes
great trouble " ?
I have trouble because I have a body. When I
have no body, what trouble remains ?
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. IO3
Therefore, if one administers the empire as he
cares for his body, he can be entrusted with the em-
pire.
14. PRAISING THE MYSTERIOUS.
We look at Reason and do not see it; its name is
Colorless. We listen to Reason and do not hear it ;
its name is Soundless. We grope for Reason and do
not grasp it ; its name is Incorporeal.
These three things cannot further be analysed.
Thus they are combined and conceived as a unity
which on its surface is not clear but in its depth not
obscure.
Forever and aye Reason remains unnamable, and
again and again it returns home to non-existence.
This is called the form of the formless, the image of
the imageless. This is called transcendentally ab-
struse.
In front its beginning is not seen. In the rear its
end is not seen.
By holding fast to the Reason of the ancients, the
present is mastered and the origin of the past under-
stood. This is called Reason's clue.
15. THE REVEALERS OF VIRTUE.
Those of yore who have succeeded in becoming
masters are subtile, spiritual, profound, and penetrat-
ing. On account of their profundity they cannot be
understood. Because they cannot be understood,
therefore I endeavor to make them intelligible.
104 ^^° tze's tao-teh-king.
How they are cautious! Like men in winter cros-
sing a river. How reluctant! Like men fearing in
the four quarters their neighbors. How reserved!
They behave like guests. How elusive! They re-
semble ice when melting. How simple! They re-
semble unseasoned wood. How empty! They resem-
ble the valley. How obscure! They resemble troubled
waters.
Who by quieting can gradually render muddy
waters clear? Who by stirring can gradually quicken
the still?
He who keeps this Reason is not anxious to be
filled. Since he is not filled, therefore he can grow
old and need not be newly fashioned.
i6. RETURNING TO THE ROOT.
Attain vacuity's completion and guard tranquil-
lity's fulness.
AH the ten thousand things arise, and I see them
return. Now they bloom in bloom, but each one
homeward returneth to its root.
Returning to the root means rest. It signifies the
return according to destiny. Return according to des-
tiny means the eternal. Knowing the eternal means
enlightenment. Not knowing the eternal causes pas-
sions to rise ; and that is evil.
Knowing the eternal renders comprehensive. Com-
prehensive means broad. Broad means royal. Royal
means heavenly. Heavenly means Reason. Reason
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. IO5
means lasting. Thus the decay of the body implies
no danger.
17. SIMPLICITY IN HABITS.
Where great sages are [in power], the subjects do
not notice their existence. Where there are lesser
sages, the people are attached to them ; they praise
them. Where still lesser ones are, the people fear
them ; and where still lesser ones are, the people des-
pise them. For it is said :
"If your faith be insufficient, verily, you will re-
ceive no faith."
How reluctantly sages consider their words! Merit
they accomplish ; deeds they perform ; and the hun-
dred families think: "We are independent; we are
free."
18. THE PALLIATION OF VULGARITY.
When the great Reason is obliterated, we have
benevolence and justice. Prudence and circumspec-
tion appear, and we have much hypocrisy. When
family relations no longer harmonise, we have filial
piety and paternal love. When the country and the
clans decay through disorder, we have loyalty and
allegiance.
19. RETURNING TO SIMPLICITY.
Abandon your saintliness; put away your prudence;
and the people will gain a hundred-fold!
Abandon your benevolence; put away your justice;
Io6 LAO-TZE*S TAO-TEH-KING.
and the people will return to filial devotion and pa-
ternal love!
Abandon your scheming; put away your gains;
and thieves and robbers will no longer exist.
These are the three things for which we deem cul-.
ture insufficient. Therefore it is said :
"Hold fast to that which will endure,
Show thyself simple, preserve thee pure,
Thy own keep small, thy desires poor."
20. DIFFERENT FROM THE VULGAR.
<
Abandon learnedness, and you have no vexation.
The "yes" compared with the "yea," how little do
they differ! But the good compared with the bad,
how much do they differ!
What the people dread cannot be dreadless! How
great is their desolation. Alas! it has not yet reached
its limit.
The multitude of men are happy, so happy, as
though celebrating a great feast. They are as though
in springtime ascending a tower. I alone remain
quiet, alas! like one that has not yet received an en-
couraging omen. I am like unto a babe that does
not yet smile.
Forlorn am I, O, so forlorn ! It appears that I
have no place whither I may return home.
The multitude of men all have plenty and I alone
appear empty. Alas ! I am a man whose heart is
foolish.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. IO7
Ignorant am I, O, so ignorant ! Common people
are bright, so bright, I alone am dull.
Common people are smart, so smart, I alone am
confused, so confused.
Desolate am I, alas ! like the sea. Adrift, alas !
like one who has no place where to stay.
The multitude of men all possess usefulness. I
alone am awkward and a rustic too. I alone differ
from others, but I prize seeking sustenance from our
mother.
21. EMPTYING THE HEART.
"Vast virtue's form
1 Follows Reason's norm.
And Reason's nature
Is vague and eluding.
How eluding and vague
All types including.
How vague and eluding !
. All beings including.
How deep, and how obscure.
It harbors the spirit pure.
Whose truth is ever sure.
Whose faith abides for aye
From of yore until to-day.
Its name is without cessation.
It watches the world's formation."
Whereby do I know that it watches the world's
formation? By this same Reason !
io8 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
22. HUMILITY'S INCREASE.
"The deficient will recuperate.
And the crooked shall be straight.
The empty find their fill.
The worn with strength will thrill.
• Who have little shall receive.
Who have much will have to grieve."
Therefore the holy man embraces unity and be-
comes for all the world a model. He is not self-dis
playing, and thus he shines. He is not self-approving,
and thus he is distinguished. He is not self-praising,
and thus he acquires merit. He is not self-glorifying
and thus he excels. Since he does not quarrel, there-
fore no one in the world can quarrel with him.
The saying of the ancients: "The deficient will
recuperate," is it in any way vainly spoken? Verily,
they will recuperate and return home.
23. EMPTINESS AND NON-EXISTENCE.
To be taciturn is the natural way.
A hurricane does not outlast the morning. A cloud-
burst does not outlast the day. Who causes these
events but heaven and earth? If even heaven and
earth cannot be unremitting, will not man be much
less so?
Therefore one who pursues his business with Rea-
son, the man of Reason, is identified with Reason.
The man who pursues his business with virtue is iden-
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. IO9
tified with virtue. The man who pursues his business
with loss is identified with loss. When identified with
Reason, he forsooth joyfully embraces Reason ; when
identified with virtue, he forsooth joyfully embraces
virtue ; and when identified with loss, he forsooth joy-
fully embraces loss.
" He whose faith is insufficient shall not find faith."
24. TROUBLES IN [THE EAGERNESS TO ACQUIRE]
MERIT.
A man on tiptoe cannot stand. A man astride can-
not walk. A self-displaying man cannot shine. A
self-approving man cannot be distinguished. A self-
praising man cannot acquire merit. A self-glorying
man cannot excel. Before the tribunal of Reason he
is like offal of food and like an excrescence in the sys-
tem which all people are likely to detest. Therefore,
one who has Reason does not rely on him.
25. IMAGING THE MYSTERIOUS.
There is Being that is all-containing, which pre-
cedes the existence of heaven and earth. How calm
it is ! How incorporeal ! Alone it stands and does
not change. Everywhere it goes without running
a risk, and can on that account become the world's
mother. I know not its name. Its character is de-
fined as Reason. When obliged to give it a name, I
call it the Great. The Great I call the Evasive. The
Evasive I call the Distant. The Distant I call the
Returning.
no lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
The saying goes: ''Reason is great, Heaven is
great, Earth is great, and Royalty also is great. There
are four things in the world that are great, and Roy-
alty is one of them."
Man's standard is the Earth. The earth's standard
is Heaven. Heaven's standard is Reason. Reason's
standard is intrinsic.
26. THE VIRTUE OF DIGNITY.
The heavy is of the light the root, and rest is mo-
tion's master.
Therefore the holy man in his daily walk does not
depart from dignity. Although he may have mag-
nificent sights, he calmly sits with liberated mind.
But how is it with the master of the ten thousand
chariots? In his personal conduct he makes light of
the empire. He makes light of it and will lose his
vassals. He is passionate and will lose the throne.
27. THE FUNCTION OF SKILL.
"Good travellers leave not trace nor track,
Good speakers, in logic show no lack,
Good counters need no counting rack.
"Good lockers bolting bars need not,
Yet none their locks can loose.
Good binders need not string nor knot.
Yet none unties their noose."
Therefore the holy man is always a good saviour
of men, for there are no outcast people. He is always
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. Ill
a good saviour of things, for there are no outcast
things. This is called concealed enlightenment.
Therefore the good man is the bad man's instruc-
tor, while the bad man is the good man's capital. He
who does not esteem his instructor, and he who does
not love his capital, although he may be prudent, is
greatly disconcerted. This I call significant spiritu-
ality.
28. RETURNING TO SIMPLICITY.
"Who his manhood shows
And his womanhood knows
Becomes the empire's river.
Is he the empire's river,
He will from virtue never deviate,
And home he turneth to a child's estate.
"Who his brightness shows
And his blackness knows
Becomes the empire's model.
Is he the empire's model,
Of virtue never he'll be destitute,
And home he turneth to the absolute.
"Who knows his fame
And guards his shame
Becomes the empire's valley.
Is he the empire's valley.
For e'er his virtue will sufficient be.
And home he turneth to simplicity."
112 LAO-TZE's TAO-TEH-KING.
By scattering about his simplicity he makes [of
the people] vessels of usefulness. The holy man em-
ploys them as officers ; for a great administration does
no harm.
29. NON-ASSERTION.
When one desires to take in hand the empire and
make it, I see him not succeed. The empire is a di-
vine vessel which cannot be made. One who makes
it, mars it. One who takes it, loses it. And it is
said of beings :
"Some are obsequious, others move boldly,
Some breathe warmly, others coldly.
Some are strong and others weak,
Some rise proudly, others sneak."
Therefore the holy man abandons pleasure, he
abandons extravagance, he abandons indulgence.
30. BE CHARY OF WAR.
He who with Reason assists the master of man-
kind will not with arms conquer the empire. His
methods [are such as] invite requital.
Where armies are quartered briars and thorns
grow. Great wars unfailingly are followed by famines.
A good man acts resolutely and then stops. He ven-
tures not to take by force. He is resolute but not
boastful ; resolute but not haughty ; resolute but not
arrogant ; resolute because he cannot avoid it ; reso-
lute but not violent.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. II3
Things thrive and then grow old. This is called
un-Reason. Un-Reason soon ceases.
31. QUELLING WAR.
Even beautiful arms are unblest among tools, and
people had better shun them. Therefore he who has
Reason does not rely on them.
The superior man when residing at home honors
the left. When using arms, he honors the right.
Arms are unblest among tools and not the superior
man's tools. Only when it is unavoidable he uses
them. Peace and quietude he holds high. He con-
quers but rejoices not. Rejoicing at a conquest means
to enjoy the slaughter of men. He who enjoys the
slaughter of men will most assuredly not obtain his
will in the empire.
32. THE VIRTUE OF HOLINESS.
Reason, so long as it remains absolute, is unname-
able. Although its simplicity seems insignificant, the
whole world does not dare to suppress it. If princes
and kings could keep it, the ten thousand things would
of themselves pay homage. Heaven and earth would
unite in dropping sweet dew, and the people with no
one to command them would of themselves be right-
eous.
But as soon as Reason creates order, it becomes
nameable. Whenever the nameable in its turn ac-
quires existence, one learns to know when to stop.
By knowing when to stop, one avoids danger.
114 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
To illustrate Reason's relation to the world we
compare it to streamlets and creeks in their course to-
wards great rivers and the ocean.
33. THE VIRTUE OF DISCRIMINATION.
One who knows others is clever, but one who
knows himself is enlightened.
One who conquers others is powerful, but one who
conquers himself is mighty.
One who knows sufficiency is rich.
One who pushes with vigor has will, one who loses
not his place endures. One who may die but will not
perish, has life everlasting.
34. TRUST IN ITS PERFECTION.
How all-pervading is the great Reason ! It can be
on the left and it can be on the right. The ten thou-
sand things depend upon it for their life, and it refuses
them not. When its merit is accomplished it assumes
not the name. Lovingly it nourishes the ten thousand
things and plays not the lord. Ever desireless it can
be classed with the small. The ten thousand things
return home to it. It plays not the lord. It can be
classed with the great.
Therefore, the holy man unto death does not make
himself great and can thus accomplish his greatness.
35. THE VIRTUE OF BENEVOLENCE.
"Who holdeth fast to the great Form,
Of him the world will come in quest :
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. II5
For there they never meet with harm,
But find contentment, comfort, rest."
Music with dainties makes the passing stranger
stop. But Reason, when coming from the mouth,
how tasteless is it ! It has no flavor. When looked
at, there is not enough to be seen ; when listened to,
there is not enough to be heard. However, its use is
inexhaustible.
36. THE SECRET'S EXPLANATION.
That which is about to contract has surely been
[first] expanded. That which is about to weaken has
surely been [first] strengthened. That which is about
to fall has surely been [first] raised. That which is
about to be despoiled has surely been [first] endowed.
This is an explanation of the secret that the tender
and the weak conquer the hard and the strong.
[Therefore beware of hardness and strength :] As
the fish should not escape from the deep, so with the
country's sharp tools the people should not become
acquainted.
37. ADMINISTRATION OF GOVERNMENT.
Reason always practises non-assertion, and there
is nothing that remains undone.
If princes and kings could keep Reason, the ten
thousand things would of themselves be reformed.
While being reformed they would yet be anxious to
stir ; but I would restrain them by the simplicity of
the Ineffable.
Il6 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
"The simplicity of the unexpressed
Will purify the heart of lust.
Where there's no lust there will be rest,
And all the world will thus be blest."
II.
38. DISCOURSING ON VIRTUE.
Superior virtue is un-virtue. Therefore it has
virtue. Inferior virtue never loses sight of virtue.
Therefore it has no virtue. Superior virtue is non-
assertion and without pretension. Inferior virtue as-
serts and makes pretensions.
Superior benevolence acts but makes no preten-
sions.
Superior justice acts and makes pretensions. The
superior propriety acts and when no one responds to
it, it stretches its arm and enforces its rules. Thus
one loses Reason and then virtue appears. One loses
virtue and then benevolence appears. One loses be-
nevolence and then justice appears. One loses jus-
tice and then propriety appears. The rules of pro-
priety are the semblance of loyalty and faith, and the
beginning of disorder.
Quick-wittedness is the [mere] flower of Reason,
but of ignorance the beginning.
Therefore a great organiser abides by the solid
and dwells not in the external. He abides in the
fruit and dwells not in the flower. Therefore he dis-
cards the latter and chooses the former.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. II7
39. THE ROOT OF ORDER.
From of old these things have obtained oneness :
" Heaven through oneness has become pure.
Earth through oneness can endure.
Minds through oneness their souls procure.
Valleys through oneness repletion secure.
" All creatures through oneness to life have been
called.
And kings were through oneness as models in-
stalled."
Such is the result of oneness.
** Were heaven not pure it might be rent.
Were earth not stable it might be bent.
Were minds not ensouled they'd be impotent.
Were valleys not filled they'd soon be spent.
** When creatures are lifeless who can their death
prevent?
Are kings not models, but on highness bent,
Their fall, forsooth, is imminent."
Thus, the noble come from the commoners as their
root, and the high rest upon the lowly as their foun-
dation. Therefore, princes and kings call themselves
orphans, widowers, and nobodies. Is this not because
they [representing the unity of the commoners] take
lowliness as their root ?
The several parts of a carriage are not a carriage.
1 1 8 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Those who have become a unity are neither anx-
ious to be praised with praise like a gem, nor dis-
dained with disdain like a stone.
40. AVOIDING ACTIVITY.
"Homeward is Reason's course,
Weakness is Reason's force."
Heaven and earth and the ten thousand things
come from existence, but existence comes from non-
existence.
41. SAMENESS IN DIFFERENCE.
When a superior scholar hears of Reason he en-
deavors to practise it. When an average scholar hears
of Reason he will sometimes keep it and sometimes
lose it. When an inferior scholar hears of Reason he
will greatly ridicule it. Were it not thus ridiculed, it
would as Reason be insufficient. Therefore the poet
says :
** The reason-enlightened seem dark and black,
The reason-advanced seem going back,
The reason-straight-levelled seem rugged and slack.
** The high in virtue resemble a vale,
The purely white in shame must quail.
The staunchest virtue seems to fail.
" The solidest virtue seems not alert.
The purest chastity seems pervert,
The greatest square will rightness desert.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. IIQ
" The largest vessel is not yet complete,
The loudest sound is not speech replete,
The greatest form has no shape concrete."
Reason so long as it remains hidden is unname-
able. Yet Reason alone is good for imparting and
completing.
42. REASON'S MODIFICATIONS.
Reason begets unity; unity begets duality; duality
begets trinity ; and trinity begets the ten thousand
things. The ten thousand things are sustained by
Yin [the negative principle]; they are encompassed
by Yang [the positive principle], and the immaterial
Ch'i [the breath of life] renders them harmonious.
That which the people find odious, to be an or-
phan, a widower, or a nobody, kings and princes se-
lect as their titles. Thus, on the one hand, loss im-
plies gain, and on the other hand, gain implies loss.
What others have taught I teach also. The strong
and aggressive do not die a natural death ; but I shall
expound the doctrine's foundation.
43. ITS UNIVERSAL APPLICATION.
The world's weakest overcomes the world's hard-
est. Non-existence enters into the impenetrable.
Thereby I comprehend of non-assertion the advan-
tage, and of silence the lesson, There are few in the
world who obtain the advantage of non-assertion.
I20 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
44. SETTING UP PRECEPTS.
"Name or person, which is more near?
Person or fortune, which is more dear?
Gain or loss, which is more sear ?
"Extreme dotage leadeth to squandering,
Hoarded wealth inviteth plundering.
"Who is content incurs no humiliation.
Who knows when to stop risks no vitiation,
Forever lasteth his duration."
45. GREATEST VIRTUE.
"The greatest perfection seems imperfect,
But its work undecaying remaineth.
The greatest fulness is emptiness-checked,
But its work 's not exhausted nor waneth."
"The straightest line resembleth a curve;
The greatest sage as apprentice will serve ;
Most eloquent speakers will stammer and swerve.'
Motion conquers cold. Quietude conquers heat
Purity and clearness are the world's standard.
46. MODERATION OF DESIRE.
When the world possesses Reason, race horses are
reserved for hauling dung. When the world is with-
out Reason, war horses are bred in the common.
No greater sin than yielding to desire. No greater
misery than discontent. No greater calamity than
acquisitiveness.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. 121
Therefore, he who knows contentment's content-
ment is always content.
47. VIEWING THE DISTANT.
"Without passing out of the gate
The world's course I prognosticate.
Without peeping through the window
The heavenly Reason I contemplate.
The further one goes,
The less one knows."
Therefore the holy man does not travel, and yet
he has knowledge. He does not see the things, and
yet he defines them. He does not labor, and yet he
completes.
48. FORGETTING KNOWLEDGE.
He who seeks learnedness will daily increase. He
who seeks Reason will daily diminish. He will dimin-
ish and continue to diminish until he arrives at non-
assertion. With non-assertion there is nothing that
he cannot achieve. When he takes the empire, it is
always because he uses no diplomacy. He who uses
diplomacy is not fit to take the empire.
49. TRUST IN VIRTUE.
The holy man possesses not a fixed heart. The
hundred families' hearts he makes his heart.
The good I meet with goodness ; the bad I also
meet with goodness; for virtue is good [throughout].
122 LAO-TZE*S TAO-TEH-KING.
The faithful I meet with faith; the faithless I also
meet with faith ; for virtue is faithful [throughout].
The holy man dwells in the world anxious, very
anxious in his dealings with the world. He universal-
ises his heart, and the hundred families fix upon hirn
their ears and eyes. The holy man treats them all as
children.
50. THE ESTIMATION OF LIFE.
Going forth is life ; coming home is death.
Three in ten are pursuers of life ; three in ten are
pursuers of death; three in ten of the men that live
pass into the realm of death.
Now, what is the reason ? It is because they live
life's intensity.
Indeed, I understand that one who takes good care
of his life, when travelling on land will not fall in with
the rhinoceros or the tiger. When coming among sol-
diers, he need not fear arms and weapons. The rhi-
noceros finds no place where to insert its horn. The
tiger finds no place where to lay his claws. Weapons
find no place where to thrust their blades. The reason
is that he does not belong to the realm of death.
51. NURSING VIRTUE.
Reason quickens all creatures. Virtue feeds them.
Reality shapes them. The forces complete them.
Therefore among the ten thousand things there is
none that does not esteem Reason and honor virtue.
Since the esteem of Reason and the honoring of
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE, 123
virtue is by no one commanded, it is forever sponta-
neous. Therefore it is said that Reason quickens all
creatures, while virtue feeds them, raises them, nur-
tures them, completes them, matures them, rears
them, and protects them.
To quicken but not to own, to make but not to
claim, to raise but not to rule, this is called profound
virtue.
52. RETURNING TO THE ORIGIN.
When the world takes its beginning. Reason be-
comes the world's mother.
When he who knows his mother, knows in turn
that he is her child, and when he who is quickened
as a child, in turn keeps to his mother, to the end of
life, he is not in danger. When he closes his mouth,
and shuts his sense-gates, in the end of life, he will
encounter no trouble ; but when he opens his mouth
and meddles with affairs, in the end of life he cannot
be saved.
Who beholds his smallness is called enlightened.
Who preserves his tenderness is called strong. Who
uses Reason's light and returns home to its enlighten-
ment does not surrender his person to perdition. This
is called practising the eternal.
53. GAINING INSIGHT.
If I have ever so little knowledge, I shall walk
in the great Reason. It is but assertion that I must
fear.
124 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
The great Reason is very plain, but people are
fond of by-paths.
When the palace is very splendid, the fields are
very weedy and granaries very empty,
^ To wear ornaments and gay clothes, to carry sharp
swords, to be excessive in drinking and eating, to
have a redundance of costly articles, this is the pride
of robbers. Surely, this is un-Reason!
54. THE CULTIVATION OF INTUITION.
"What is well planted is not uprooted;
What's well preserved cannot be looted!'-
By sons and grandsons the sacrificial celebrations
shall not cease.
Who cultivates Reason in his person, his virtue is
genuine. Who cultivates it in his house, his virtue is
overflowing. Who cultivates it in his township, his
virtue is lasting. Who cultivates it in his country,
his virtue is abundant. Who cultivates it in the world,
his virtue is universal.
Therefore, by one's person one tests persons. By
one's house one tests houses. By one's township one
tests townships. By one's country one tests coun-
tries. By one's world one tests worlds.
How do I know that the world is such? Through
Reason.
55. THE SIGNET OF THE MYSTERIOUS.
He who possesses virtue in all its solidity is like
unto a little child. Venomous reptiles do not sting
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. 125
him, fierce beasts do not seize him. Birds of prey do
not strike him. His bones are weak, his sinews ten-
der, but his grasp is firm. He does not yet know the
relation between male and female, but his virility is
strong. Thus his metal grows to perfection. A whole
day he might cry and sob without growing hoarse.
This shows the perfection of his harmony.
To know the harmonious is called the eternal. To
know the eternal is called enlightenment.
To increase life is called a blessing, and heart-
directed vitality is called strength, but things vigor-
ous are about to grow old and I call this un-Reason.
Un-Reason soon ceases !
56. THE VIRTUE OF THE MYSTERIOUS.
One who knows does not talk. One who talks
does not know. Therefore the sage keeps his mouth
shut and his sense-gates closed.
** He will blunt his own sharpness,
His ov.-n tangles adjust ;
He will dim his own radiance,
And be one with his dust."
This is called profound identification.
Thus he is inaccessible to love and also inacces-
sible to enmity. He is inaccessible to profit and in-
accessible to loss. He is also inaccessible to favor
and inaccessible to disgrace. Thus he becomes world-
honored.
126 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
57. SIMPLICITY IN HABITS.
With rectitude one governs the state ; with crafti-
ness one leads the army ; with non-diplomacy one
takes the empire. How do I know that it is so ?
Through Reason.
The more restrictions and prohibitions are in the
empire, the poorer grow the people. The more weap-
ons the people have, the more troubled is the state.
The more there is cunning and skill, the more start-
ling events will happen. The more mandates and
laws are enacted, the more there will be thieves and
robbers.
Therefore the holy man says : I practise non-asser-
tion, and the people of themselves reform. I love
quietude, and the people of themselves become right-
eous. I use no diplomacy, and the people of them-
selves become rich. I have no desire, and the people
of themselves remain simple.
58. ADAPTATION TO CHANGE.
Whose government is unostentatious, quite unos-
tentatious, his people will be prosperous, quite pros-
perous. Whose government is prying, quite prying,
his people will be needy, quite needy.
Misery, alas ! rests upon happiness. Happiness,
alas ! underlies misery. But who foresees the catas-
trophe ? It will not be prevented !
What is ordinary becomes again extraordinary.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. I 27
What is good becomes again unpropitions. This be-
wilders people, which happens constantly since times
immemorial.
Therefore the holy man is square but not sharp,
strict but not obnoxious, upright but not restraining,
bright but not dazzling.
59. HOLD FAST TO REASON.
In governing the people and in attending to heaven
there is nothing like moderation. As to moderation,
it is said that it must be an early habit. If it is an
early habit, it will be richly accumulated virtue. If
one has richly accumulated virtue, then there is noth-
ing that cannot be overcome. If there is nothing that
cannot be overcome, then no one knows his limits. If
no one knows his limits, one can possess the country.
If one possesses the mother of the country [viz., mod-
eration], one can thereby last long. This is called
having deep roots and a firm stem. To long life and
lasting comprehension this is the Way.
60. HOW TO MAINTAIN ONES PLACE.
Govern a great country as you would fry small
fish : [neither gut nor scale them] .
If with Reason the empire is managed, its ghosts
will not spook. Not only will its ghosts not spook,
but its gods will not harm the people. Not only will
its gods not harm the people, but its holy men will
also not harm the people. Since neither will do harm,
therefore their virtues will be combined.
128 LAO TZE'S TAO-TEH-KING.
6i. THE VIRTUE OF HUMILITY.
A great state, one that lowly flows, becomes the
empire's union, and the empire's wife. The wife al-
ways through quietude conquers her husband, and by
quietude renders herself lowly. Thus a great state
through lowliness toward small states will conquer
the small states, and small states through lowliness
toward great states will conquer great states.
Therefore some render themselves lowly for the
purpose of conquering ; others are lowly and therefore
conquer.
A great state desires no more than to unite and
feed the people ; a small state desires no more than
to devote itself to the service of the people ; but that
both may obtain their wishes, the greater one must
stoop.
62. PRACTISE REASON.
It is Reason that is the ten thousand things' asy-
lum, the good man's wealth, the bad man's stay.
With beautiful words one can sell. With honest
conduct one can do still more with the people.
If a man be bad, why should he be thrown away?
Therefore, an emperor was elected and three ministers
appointed ; but better than holding before one's face
the jade table [of the ministry] and riding with four
horses, is sitting still and propounding the eternal
Reason.
Why do the ancients prize this Reason ? Is it not,
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. 129
say, because when sought it is obtained and the sin-
ner thereby can be saved? Therefore it is world-
honored.
63. CONSIDER BEGINNINGS.
Assert non-assertion. Practise non-practice. Taste
non-taste. Make great the small. Make much the
little.
Requite hatred with goodness.
Contemplate a difficulty when it is easy. Manage
a great thing when it is small.
The world's most difficult undertakings necessarily
originate while easy, and the world's greatest under-
takings necessarily originate while small.
Therefore the holy man to the end does not ven-
ture to play the great, and thus he can accomplish his
greatness. As one who lightly promises rarely keeps
his word, so he to whom many things are easy will
necessarily encounter many difficulties. Therefore, the
holy man regards everything as difficult, and thus to
the end encounters no difficulties.
64. MIND THE INSIGNIFICANT.
What is still at rest is easily kept quiet. What
has not as yet appeared is easily prevented. What is
still feeble is easily broken. What is still scant is
easily dispersed.
Treat things before they exist. Regulate things
before disorder begins. The stout tree has originated
from a tiny rootlet. A tower of nine stories is raised
130 LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
by heaping up [bricks of] clay. A thousand miles'
journey begins with a foot.
He that makes mars. He that grasps loses.
The holy man does not make ; therefore he mars
not. He does not grasp ; therefore he loses not. The
people when undertaking an enterprise are always
near completion, and yet they fail. Remain careful
to the end as in the beginning and you will not fail in
your enterprise.
Therefore the holy man desires to be desireless,
and does not prize articles difficult to obtain. He
learns, not to be learned, and seeks a home where
multitudes of the people pass by. He assists the ten
thousand things in their natural development, but he
does not venture to interfere.
65. THE VIRTUE OF SIMPLICITY.
The ancients who were well versed in Reason did
not thereby enlighten the people ; they intended
thereby to make them simple-hearted.
If people are difficult to govern, it is because they
are too smart. To govern the country with smartness
is the country's curse. To govern the country without
smartness is the country's blessing. He who knows
these two things is also a model [like the ancients].
Always to know them is called profound virtue.
Profound virtue, verily, is deep. Verily, it is far-
reaching. Verily, it is to everything reverse. But then
it will procure great recognition.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. I31
66. PUTTING ONESELF BEHIND.
That rivers and oceans can of the hundred valleys
be kings is due to their excelling in lowliness. Thus
they can of the hundred valleys be the kings.
Therefore the holy man, when anxious to be above
the people, must in his words keep underneath them.
When anxious to lead the people, he must with his
person keep behind them.
Therefore the holy man dwells above, but the peo-
ple are not burdened. He is ahead, but the people
suffer no harm. Therefore the world rejoices in ex-
alting him without tiring. Because he strives not, no
one in the world will strive with him.
67. THE THREE TREASURES.
All in the world call me great ; but I resemble the
unlikely. Now a man is great only because he resem-
bles the unlikely. Did he resemble the likely, how
lasting, indeed, would his mediocrity be !
I have three treasures which I preserve and treas-
ure. The first is called compassion. The second is
called economy. The third is called not daring to
come in the world to the front. The compassionate
can be brave ; the economical can be generous ; those
who dare not come to the front in the world can be-
come perfect as chief vessels.
Now, if people discard compassion and are brave ;
132 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
if they discard economy and are generous ; if they dis-
card modesty and are ambitious, they will surely die
Now, the compassionate will in the attack be vic-
torious, and in the defence firm. Heaven when about
to save one will with compassion protect him.
68. COMPLYING WITH HEAVEN.
He who excels as a warrior is not warlike. He
who excels as a fighter is not wrathful. He who ex-
cels in conquering the enemy does not strive. He who
excels in employing men is lowly.
This is called the virtue of not-striving. This is
called utilising men's ability. This is called comply-
ing with heaven — since olden times the highest.
69. THE FUNCTION OF THE MYSTERIOUS.
A military expert used to say: "I dare not act as
host [who takes the initiative] but act as guest [with
reserve]. I dare not advance an inch, but I withdraw
afoot."
This is called marching without marching, threat-
ening without arms, charging without hostility, seiz-
ing without weapons.
No greater misfortune than making light of the
enemy! When we make light of the enemy, it is
almost as though we had lost our treasure — [compas-
sion].
Thus, if matched armies encounter one another,
the tenderer one is sure to conquer.
Canon on reason and virtue. 133
70. DIFFICULT TO UNDERSTAND.
My words are very easy to understand and very
easy to practise, but in the world no one can under-
stand, no one can practise them.
Words have an ancestor ; Deeds have a master
[viz., Reason]. Since he is not understood, therefore
I am not understood. Those who understand me are
few, and thus I am distinguished.
Therefore the holy man wears wool, and hides in
his bosom his jewels.
71. THE DISEASE OF KNOWLEDGE.
To know the unknowable that is elevating. Not
to know the knowable that is sickness.
Only by becoming sick of sickness we can be with-
out sickness.
The holy man is not sick. Because he is sick of
sickness, therefore he is not sick.
72. HOLDING ONESELF DEAR.
If the people do not fear the dreadful, the great
dreadful will come, surely.
Do not render their lives narrow. Do not make
their lot wearisome. When it is not made wearisome,
then it will not be wearisome.
Therefore, the holy man knows himself but does
not display himself. He holds himself dear but does
not honor himself. Thus he discards the latter and
chooses the former.
134 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
73. DARING TO ACT.
Courage, if carried to daring, leads to death ; cour-
age, if not carried to daring, leads to life. Either of
these two things is sometimes beneficial, sometimes
harmful.
"Why 't is by heaven rejected,
Who has the reason detected ? "
Therefore the holy man also regards it as difficult.
The Heavenly Reason strives not, but it is sure to
conquer. It speaks not, but it is sure to respond. It
summons not, but it comes of itself. It works pa-
tiently but is sure in its designs.
Heaven's net is vast, so vast. It is wide-meshed,
but it loses nothing.
74. OVERCOME DELUSION.
If the people do not fear death, how can they be
frightened by death?
If we make people fear death, and supposing some
would [still] venture to rebel, if we seize them for
capital punishment, who will dare?
There is always an executioner who kills. Now to
take the place of the executioner who kills is taking
the place of the great carpenter who hews. If a man
takes the place of the great carpenter who hews, he
will rarely, indeed, fail to injure his hand.
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. I35
75. HARMED THROUGH GREED.
The people hunger because their superiors con-
sume too many taxes ; therefore they hunger. The
people are difficult to govern because their superiors
are too meddlesome ; therefore it is difficult to govern.
The people make light of death on account of the in-
tensity of their clinging to life ; therefore they make
light of death.
He who is not bent on life is worthier than he who
esteems life.
76. BEWARE OF STRENGTH.
Man during life is tender and delicate. When he
dies he is stiff and stark.
The ten thousand things, the grass as well as the
trees, are while they live tender and supple. When
they die they are rigid and dry. Thus the hard and
the strong are the companions of death. The tender
and the delicate are the companions of life.
Therefore, he who in arms is strong will not con-
quer. When a tree has grown strong it is doomed.
The strong and the great stay below. The tender
and the delicate stay above.
77. HEAVEN'S REASON.
Is not Heaven's Reason truly like stretching a
bow? The high it brings down, the lowly it lifts up.
Those who have abundance it depleteth ; those who
are deficient it augmenteth.
136 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Such is Heaven's Reason. It depleteth those who
have abundance but completeth the deficient.
Man's Reason is not so. He depletes the deficient
in ord«r to serve those who have abundance. Where is
he who would have abundance for serving the world?
It is the man of Reason.
Therefore the holy man acts but claims not ; merit
he accomplishes but he does not linger upon it, and
does he ever show any anxiety to display his excel-
lence?
78. TRUST IN FAITH.
In the world nothing is tenderer and more delicate
than water. In attacking the hard and the strong
nothing will surpass it. There is nothing that herein
takes its place. The weak conquer the strong, the
tender conquer the rigid. In the world there is no one
who does not know it, but no one will practise it.
Therefore the holy man says :
"Him who the country's sin makes his,
We hail as priest at the great sacrifice.
Him who the curse bears of the country's failing
As king of the empire we are hailing."
True words seem paradoxical.
79. KEEP YOUR OBLIGATIONS.
When a great hatred is reconciled, naturally some
hatred will remain. How can this be made good?
CANON ON REASON AND VIRTUE. 137
Therefore the sage keeps the obligations of his
contract and exacts not from others. Those who have
virtue attend to their obhgations ; those who have no
virtue attend to their claims.
Heaven's Reason shows no preference but always
assists the good man.
80. REMAINING IN ISOLATION.
In a small country with few people let there be
aldermen and mayors who are possessed of power
over men but would not use it. Induce people to
grieve at death but do not cause them to move to a
distance. Although they had ships and carriages,
they should find no occasion to ride in them. Although
they had armours and weapons, they should find no
occasion to don them.
Induce people to return to [the old custom of]
knotted cords and to use them [in the place of writ-
ing], to delight in their food, to be proud of their
clothes, to be content with their homes, and to rejoice
in their customs : then in a neighboring state within
sight, the voices of the cocks and dogs would be
within hearing, yet the people might grow old and
die before they visited one another.
81. PROPOUNDING THE ESSENTIAL.
True words are not pleasant ; pleasant words are
not true. The good are not contentious ; the conten-
138 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
tious are not good. The wise are not learned ; the
learned are not wise.
The holy man hoards not. The more he does for
others, the more he owns himself. The more he gives
to others, the more he acquires himself.
Heaven's Reason is to benefit but not to injure;
the holy man's Reason is to act but not to strive.
TRANSLITERATION OF THE TEXT
SZE-MA-CH'IEN ON LAO-TZE.
mi
IB
m
mi
0
m
,sz' 835, [ssTi]
'ma 571,
fs'ten 980, {ch'ien)
'shi 760, (M/7i) Historical
ki' no, [c/ii] Records
lao 508, [of] the old
'/jz' 1030, [tzu] philosopher
fh'ju'en iig, a tradition
,f2' 835, (i3«)
'/Ka 571,
fs'ien 980, {ch'ien)
yueh 1 130, says :
.^^ 7ao 508, The old
y, 7j3' 1030, (^2«) philosopher
•/%' ,cA^38, [was] one
<jKji VA'K 94, [of] the bramble state
-Wp '/t'a 436, [of] the thistle
1^^ AzVn' 201, (Aj/V«) province,
If 522, [of] grinding
X|BT Jiiang 189, [hsiang] county,
^ /{:'«/£ 458, (^A'i<) I [of] the good
/— » o , •, . f man's bend
n^ jan 287, {^?n) )
JjJL 7/ 518, village,
7^ ^'an 286, (/?«) a man,
•rn, 'yl 1079, (je/f) indeed.
mfc sing' 810, [hsing) [His] family
«^^ 7i 520, the Plum
P^ i/^z' 763, gentry.
<y^ jning 600, His proper name
tf" ■>/£ 720, (i^rr) [was] Ear.
^•a»* ^«" 1032, (/2«) His appellation
-J* [was]
yfpt /i'^' 707, Prince
l^feL >'a»^ 1071, Positive principle
Sj^ j^r 764, [By his] posthumous
BM title
|-«| yueh 1 130, [he is] called
fan 849, the Long lobed.
,<rA.'«' 47, {chou) In the state of
Plenty
'j/(^« 755, {shoii) he was in
charge of
Js'ang g^o, the secret
shih,Tjo, archives
^
142
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^3^ ^chi 53, [chili) as their
JhH ^shi 760, (shili) historian,
iSlrJ^^ 1079, {j«^/i) indeed.
III.
■ "YTi Vjs' 1030, {fzii) )
Ijfe j/i//t. 768, went to
BEI ,c/ieu 47, [chou) the state of y
/PJo Plenty
jlfir ,tsia7ig^7, (Chiang) in order to H^ '''•f''^974. ('^/'■/^A) Further.
Confucius
kF] '/i!/m 211, [ksiu) mouldered.
i^r- 'z 279, [a final particle]
«S ttek 921, (^«) Alone
"l^ ,ii'i 342, (cA/) their
— ?" ^ycn 1083, words
ZXl /ia/' 941, exist
H, "''^' 720, (^?-r) only.
•*TO
HH «'«« 1042, (7t/^«) consult
ajm Vi 520, on ceremonials
TL^ ,^M 1118, with
■^Jj^' 'lao 508, the old
.TZ* 'tsz' 1030, (^2«) philosopher.
IV.
-y. Hao 508, The old
*?- 7m' 1030, (J'z^J) philosopher
Ltl yiich^ 1 130, said :
"Y*, 7j2' 1030, (/z?<) You, sir,
j^Cl .rz<' 817, [shuo) of whom
~^-' ^r^w 1083, you speak
~to^- 'chi ■^^ the ones
■ 11* ,^'^342, {chi] these
■ Jan 286, (yVw) men
J^f >« 1 125, and
»Bt ^aA, 454, [ku) their bones
,^u ,,4/az'358, (c/iieh) altogether
pi^ '/ 278, have
,kiun, 418, (chiin) the superior
"Y*- 7^2' 1030, [tzu) sage
^^^ AVi 872, when obtaining
"H' ,^'z 342, [chi) his
^ ^j/// 759, time
H|| /jf//, 956, (^Ji?) then
^g kia' 353, [chia) he rises;
>K /"■ 717. [when] not
25; ^cA 872, obtaining
■"H* ,^'2' 342, (chi) his
^fe .^''"' 759, time,
Bit '^^^'. 956, (tse) then
^^» tp'ang 661, [like] a drifting
3(^^ plant
^C '/«■ 511, he is carried about
ffjj »'»-''' 719, {err) and
«o
Jiingioy, (hsing) wanders.
-iA' .wu 1060, I
n
^wa7i 1041, (w?«) heard
TRANSLITERATION.
ij^ .chi 53, {chih] it, -Ey //a/ 358, (<r/i/V/j) all
T^ .//a«^ 524, a good ^ .wa 1059, have no
M'^a 434, merchant J^v ^''/'. i092> [yi) use
JUL.
»J3fi .jAa« 736, [shen] deeply "t^ ,yn 11 18, to
Jjai ,//rt«^ 950, conceals [his treas- JZ. Viz' 1030, (/zk)
■J>Y« joh^i<jQ>, [jo] as if L/^
143
_!-/;/■ 53, (chih)
I the sir's
f (viz., your)
}^ ^ hU 227, (hsii) [his house were] J^ Z^''*" 735. [-f/'?") person.
/bH.0' empty. »^ O
^a* ,*/■«« 418, (chiin) The superior ^Sl ^ivu 1060, I
■~]r"i Vjz, 1030, (isu) sage bly 5;<' 817, [shuo) that [rel. pron,]
J^tX shins' 772, [skeng] of perfect
communicate
OTS ^^A. 871, (/?) virtue
^jJS' ^ung 1146, [in] countenance
9S >««<?' 582, [and] outward mien
■ yf « joh^'2^, [Jo) resembles
jffi| ^» 1 120, the stupid.
jBti /t<2(?' 326, )
,y"« Vjz' 1030 (/ziJ) to you
-44* joh,'2(j6, ijo) \
'^J V in this
..^^ iA/' 762, (.tjk) )
Srt J'"^' 719, ('''■'') and
VII.
PH 'z 278, that is all.
*
■-i'« 445, (chii) Let depart
vni.
Vm' 1030 [tzu) ) ^,
* ' ( the sir's
. 7 • , F •», r (viz., your)
'chi 53, (c///A) ) * " -'
V Confucius
'tsz' 1030' [tzu) )
^
,/t/a«> 368, [chiao] haughty
. 1 « '^'zi 445, [ch'u] departed.
^i
'k'i 348, air.
11°
7ctV' 1054, He addressed
^
,/«) gog, [your] many
m
ii' 879, his younger
S^
yuh^ 1139, (>'«) wishes,
^
'tsz' 1030, (/z«) followers
H
fa/' 849, [your] aflfected
|— «^ yueh, 1130, saying :
^T* 0
6
seh^yzy, [sS) colors.
t^
'niao 632, The birds
H
'yii 1 125, and
^T('« 1060, I
1^
^in 1 101, [your] exaggerated
^
chi 53, (fA/A) know
i^
chi' 61, (cA/A) intentions.
0
shi' 762, (w«) These
«
*'z342, [chi) they
ft
i^
jtang 616, («?».g') can
144 LAO-
■TZE
S TAO-TEH-KING.
f^ Q^^' '36, fly.
yg "^lii iiig. The fish
Pj -/feV 425, 1
,»i f °°e can
J[Jj[ V278, )
^5« ^u 1060, 1
^K ,a///i047, make
501 j^^^' 53. [chih) know
^W A«»^95i. arrows.
M" .^'^ 342. ('^''"') they
HH ^ang 616, [ni7ig] can
]^tt£ - 4>'"' 1 1 12, swim.
Sfr sheu 756, The beasts
-*j* ^m 1060, I
.3Cp ,<r/// 53, [chill) know
H ■ .A'/342, [chi) they
Hp .."""S 616, [ning) can
> 'i
,0
^t Vj^« g6i, run.
^fc 7jf?< 961, For the running
;jy V/;^38, ones
1p|* ''^■'' 425.
ta .278.
^Su jW**. 1047, make
^9 'wang 1044, nooses.
7|^ ♦/"' 1112 For the swimming
;Jy ,^-4^ 38, ones
pT ■^■"425, I
* > one can
JUJ V278 j
jWif/ 1047, make
Jun 566, nets.
Jei 136, For the flying
'chi 38, ones
3s (t/z/" 60, [chih] With reference
*JC^ ,yu 1118, to
Sg /mk^ 567, the dragon
Fl
^u 1060, I
^K /z^/z. 717, [pu) not
Hp ^nang 616, (ning) can
jXt| ,<:A/ 53, (irAz7!) know
' H" .A'z 342, (chi) his
■^fe jhing 772, [shSng) bestriding
ffi[^ y"";?" 155, the wind
^=4^ jittn 1 142, [and] clouds
jfjj >''' 719. [err) and
I* V^aw^ 741, ascending
"JC /.'^« 897, Heaven.
"**■ AUU 1060, I
>^^ kin 398, (rAz«) at the present
M zV/z. 293, t/'^) day
H y^zV«' 385, [chien) saw
■^' Va<? 508, the old
.^u« Vj^s' 1030, (^2z<) philosopher.
4 o
"^ /■■'■342, [chi) [Might] he
-»^
jHB ^yiu 1112, be like
SB }ung 567, the dragon?
3fl5Q»>''-' 1078, [query.]
TRANSLITERATION.
H5
*'
XI.
fao 508, the old
JZ. 'tsz' 1030, [tzii) philosopher
XIII.
^^ livjan 472, The frontier
•CT^ li"g' 546. oflScer
1^
,«■« 811, practised
?^* /rto' 867, reason [and]
iWn /M.871, virtue.
"H- ,*'/342, (c/i/) His
^3t A/<7A, 209, {hsiao) doctrine
IM V 278, in
Fl /j-z"' 1031, ;^z«) self-
^S V'" II03' concealment,
4Hr ^u'M 1059, [and] not having
^f^ jning 600, name
^Ot C^^i 10+7, consists
^CSr vju 1062, aspiring after.
Yin-H'i
"iU' !y'« 1 102,
1^ 'h'z :8o, /;«')
|-«| _)'K^A 1130, said:
»y» Vjz' 1030, (^2k) you, sir,
It^ Jsiang- g6y, {c/ii'an^] ZTe goinfi
^^ ^/« 1103, to withdraw
/T^- '2 279, [a final particle].
CB Ji'iang -ifi^, [chiang] I urge
^gj /^// 1047, for
^^ '«^(7 627, me
.2m chu' 90, to compose
■g^Q,j/n< 774, a book.
XIV.
J^ >«iii8, )
then
XII.
He .^" 437> ('^'^"i Hs sojourned
B9 <rA*« 47, (cA«>«) in the state of B. jA?'762, (Jf«)
/Pj Plenty 7E
>^ '^/w 413, {chiu) for a long time .^. /«<? 508, the old
">^ .cAz 53. {'^'*«'^) be [did]. ^I. v^- 1030, ;^3«) philosopher
^5^ 'waz' 612, thereupon
H kien' 385, (cAzVw) He saw [pre-
>U saged]
ffil c//?« 47, {phou) the state of
/PJ ' Plenty
^5^ /Az" 53, [chih) of
■tJ* shwaiyS5, the decay
^T 'wrtj 612, then
i^K •^"^' ^^' '° consequence of it
'A* "/t'ji 445, (cA'ii) he departed
I^ cAr ■ 60, (ckt'/t) and came to
^£1 tnuan i{jz, the frontier.
^^j cAk' 90, composed
,^Rt shu 774, a book
I , 'jAa«^ 741, of a former
r^ hia 183, (A«a) and a latter
T^a ./'zVn 690, part
=y ^v;/ 1083, discussing
^S" i'a<?' 867, Reason
:^^ /^A. 871, [and] Virtue
146
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^ fhi 53, [chih] of
]«* i' 282, the concepts
-ft 'wK 1060, [in] five
•^+* .i?j'zV« 980, (ch'ieti) thousand
^^ j,j'« 1121, and some
=? »>'^« 1083, words ;
ml y^'- 719. («'''^) and
^F* 'k'ii 445, (c/2'«) he departed,
Ig^ woA, 603, (>«(?) not [one]
^H ."^^'53. MzAj knowing
IBL /■'z342 {chi)]iis
ytjt su' 817 {s/iuo) [place] where
•p^Q.c/ia«^ 106, he died.
THE OLD PHILOSOPHER'S CANON ON
REASON AND VIRTUE.
^^ 'Lao 508, The Old
'tsz' 1030, [tsu) Philosopher's
iao' 867, Reason
teh, 871, [iS) [and] Virtue
,cAz«^(404) Canon.
»• 'shang-y^i, Former
T^g ,/'"'« 6go, part.
1 ti' 879,
' yih, 1095,
fhang 22,
Chapter i.
f|'/V884, Realising
j^j^ao' 867, Reason.
I.
^^tao' 867, The reason
Pj'^'o 425, that can
^jgf/ao' 867, be reasoned
^pyVV 136, is not
1^ ch'atig- 740, the eternal
JLp. '^^o' 8C7, Reason.
^3 jning 600, The name
Pj 'A'o 425, that can
^x tnitig 600, be named
^p ^/z 136, is not
^ fKang 740, the eternal
^^ jning 600, name.
II.
9^ ^ti'?< 1059, Not-having
^K jning 600, name
^^ ,/f'zV« 897, [is] heaven
^{^ ^'z" 879, and earth
^ .c/i/53, (/'^??)of
^pj. 's//2' 761, {ssu) the begin-
o ning.
/^ '37« 1 1 13, Having
^2 ming 600, name
J^ ti'ow' 1040, [is] the ten
thousand
i^l cvvv/z, 1065, things
(Chapter i.)
148
LAO-TZE's TAO-TEtl-KING.
■^ ,chi ^T„ [tzii) of
-Q^ 'mu 605, the mother.
o
III.
mjT ku' 434, Therefore
\^ cJiajig 740, eternally
nSt z<7^^ \0'\Q, not-having
•^j'rt' 1 1 39, desire
^|<^ V 278, thereby
||j3 fiwan 4j^, [one] sees
Jal ,<;AV 342, its
^p) mz'ao' 592, spirituality.
j53| ch'ang 740, Eternally
/HJ* 'j'z'm 1 1 13, having
^af^yii 1139. desire
I/j V 278, thereby
JJIb fizvati 474, [one] sees
/p. .t/zV 342, its
/TOW chiao' 371, ilin?its.
J];L) /-s'^' 1034, (i'^?<) These
Rw 'Hang 526, two
^S* VA/ 38, things
|7jl [rh Tig, {err) but
.•^ r 281, different
j;^ jning 600, [in] name.
V.
[pj fung 933, [Their] same-
' ■* ness,
=19 zf«' 1054, called is
^ .cAz" 53, (^2m) it
^? ^Am^w 231, (Asw^w) mystery
o
^? Jiileii 231, [hsiien) The
"^ mystery
^^ ,<:/i/ 53, (^^m) of
^7 yiu' 1 1 14, again
^'^^ Jiilen 231, [hsiien) a mys-
o tery.
^& cJiung' 108, {tsung) all
«^ wzzao' 592, spirituality
!^ .cAz 53, (/^m) of
Hn ^wa?z 576, (wew) the gate
% tr 879,
"*^ VA' 721,
•:^ fihayig 22, _)
Chapter 2.
^ 'yang 1072, Nourishing
;^ ,5/ia« 735, [one's] person
I.
j^ t'u7iggzi< [are] the same "^fieji 897, ) .
jjjj cKuh 98, in origin "*p* A/a' 183, {hsia) f ^o^ld,
(Chapters 1-2.)
TRANSLITERATION.
J49
•g^ fhie 358, [when] all
4Prt ,c/r^' 53, know
-^^ V«« 586, beauty
^P^ ,c/i/ 53, (^■S'z/^ in its
^ ^zf(?V 1047, acting as
^fi '»z/;' 586, beauty,
/H 'j7« 1 1 13, existence
ffiE ^zi/z< 1059, [and] non-exis-
tence
"Wa siang 790, {hsiang) mu-
tually
^f« jshang 742, (sf «^) are pro-
o duced.
^^ nan 614, The difficult
^^ i' , 281 [and] the easy
fflr ,5^' 834, (ssi/) then [there /fP fiiang 790, [hsiang] mu
is]
3£ zc/m' 1063, ugliness
p*, V 278, only.
•g .cAzV 358, [When] all
ibtt .c/ez' 53, know
^fe shan' 752, goodness
•^ ,chi 5^, [tzu) in its
^^ ^zt'^' 1047, acting as
^^ shan' 752, goodness
"Hl^ ,52^ 834, (s5z/) then [there
?vl is]
^ ./«' 717. not
^^ shan' 752, goodness
/ 278, only.
S'-
^ Aw' 434, For
tually
^ /A'/w^ 77, (<r//'<?«^) are
o perfected.
•^^ ch'ang 27, The long
^^ 'tzuan 937, [and] the short
/j»^ ,siang 790, (hst'ang) mu-
tually
1|^ hing 206, {hsing) are
^ shaped.
r=| ^Aao 324, The high
~T» /i/a' 183, {hsia) [and] the
. • low
/Kg ^siang 790, [hsiang] mu-
tually
1m .ching 408, {ch'ueng) are
_^o inclining.
•^p .j/« 1 100, Tone [and]
^^g ^shing ']']\, (sheng) voice
Jsg ^siafig 790, [hsiang) mu-
ditt tually
^Ij y^ci-o 254, (Ao) are har-
o monised.
^»-
B|I ts'ien 981, [ch'ien] The be-
fore [and!
'^ Aew' 175, (hou) the after
jlfl siang 790, (Jisiang) mu-
* " tually
PiB SWZ' 826, follow.
(Chapter 2.)
I50
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
IV. VI.
shi' 762, {ssii) ) ^F^ ,shang 742 {sheng) He
jv,, >■ Therefore produces
^ /. 278 ) jj]j /rA 719, (^rr) and
'^^shang' 773, {sheftg) the /jpC jie^ 717, not
holy
J\^Jan 286, 0«) man /fe' '^y/w 1113, he owns.
j^^ VA'« 94, dwells in
9^ ^ze/w 1059. not-
^ ^zt/^V 1047, doing
J^ ,chz 53, (/2;5) in his
^^* s/i?" 764, (55i<) business.
j^ ^zff'V 1047, He acts
flu i'^''' 7^9- (^^^) a°<i
^\ ^f)u 717, not
*|3p shi' 'j6i, (ssii) he claims
o
Ijrj ,kung 460, Merit
^^ ^2«^ 207, [hsing] He Jm^ S^i'if'S^ 77. [ch'eng) he ac-
practises _ complishes
[m /^/i 719, (fr/-) and
y^\ ^;pu 717, not-
Q .jyfw 1083, saying
V^ .c/^z 53, (/^«) in his
chiao' 372, education
^ 4/" 153. not
^5 ,c/i?;^ 437, he dwells.
VII.
V. ^^ ^fu 142, Forasmuch
^ zvan' 1040, The ten thou- »[# zt,^/ 1049, just [as]
sand
hM zi'z^/' 1065, things
'I'p /5o/i 1005, arise
^1^ ,yen 1082, there!
ml /r/z 719, {e7-r) and
^\ ,i>w 717, not
•j\ .i^?< 717, not
jg" .c/^« 437, he dwells
o
5^ s/iz'' 762, (ssii)
JEi V278.
1^ ^/z^ 158, not
\ therefore
fs'z' 1033, (Izii) he refuses ^P c/i'^V 445, he departs,
[them]. " o
(Chapter 2.)
TRANSLITERATION.
151
^ tr 879.
■ — ' jsayi 723,
^^ fhangzz,
Chapter 3.
III.
y^\ ^fU 717, Not
^P chicn' 385, seeing
^ ^ngayi 620, Keeping at rest Pj 'k'o 425, [that which is]
able
^ ^OTiVi 597, the people.
I.
^ .^M 717, Not
^^ shang' 741, {hsang) ex-
'^'* alting
i^^ yizVw 197, {hsieti) the
•^o worthy
ira 'shz y6i, (ssii) causes
B3. ^?m>i 597, people
^> .^« 7171 not
^5l ^chdfig 29, (/seng) to emu-
'*'^- late.
II.
y^N ,^?^ 717, Not
.EH. , . .
^3 kzc'ei ' 484, prizing
ffiffe ,«aw 614, the difficult
ifMi ie/i, 872, (Z'c) to obtain
^ .c/i/ 53, (/^?^0 of
■^' /ewo' 256, treasures
1^ 's/^^' 761, (ss^/) causes
F2t ^»z/« 597, people
Xp </" 717. °ot
jS ^zt'^V 1047, to commit
^ too' 868, theft.
■wK yi'i 1 138, [to elicit] desire,
i .;„■,..,<.... ca„ses
)]\ sin 8c6, (hsifi) the heart
/f> ,/« 717, not
SI, /rcaw' 570, to be disturbed
-j^ shV 762, (ssi/)
JH'-78,
V Therefore
(Chapter 3.)
a^ skaTig' 773, (she)ig) the
"^^ holy
yV yaw 286, (7V«) man
^ .c/2i 53, (/2?<) of
Va c/2/' 59, (chih) the govern
^o ment
J^"^ Jiii 227, (/isrt) empties
Jal ,«:/// 342, their [the peo-
r^ pie's]
}\\ ^sin 806, (/isz'fi) hearts,
o
"PI* s/i27i 769, [and] fills
JeL c/i'i 342, their
jlQ ,//i 151, stomachs, [the in-
o ner ; the soul]
S^ j'o/i 295, (y«o) he weakens
Jal ,c/iV 342, their
152
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
J^ chV 6i, {chih) desire [but]
o
vK S^'^f^^S 366, strengthens
^^^ fKi 342, their
kuh 454, bones.
§11 ^•s^''^, 956, (^s^) then
4B3: zt/M 1059, there is nothing
/K fu 717, not
^r^ c/iz" 59, {chih) governed.
^T ch'ang- 740, Always
■^^ 'shi j6i, (ssii) he causes
B^ ^wzjw 597, people
^l£ zf M 1059, not
4pn .cAz* 53, (chz'h) to know,
^W ^zt/M 1059, not
;5s!4»>'m' 1 138, to be desirous.
o
4^ 'shi 761, (ssu) He causes
:^ J'u 142, those
4:0 '^'^^ 53' (^''"'^^ knowing
^^ 'cAe 38, ones
'A^ ^fu 717 not
^[f 'Aaw 312, to dare
^^ ^zi'dfz 1047, to act,
njt. '_ye 1079, (>'e/i) indeed.
VI.
^^ ^z£;^z 1047, [When] he does
^ffi^zt/w 1059, not-
'^ ^zf eV 1047, doing
§ic» tV 879,
H 52" 836,
Su fhang 22,
- Chapter 4.
SS ^zfM 1059, Not having
W ^yuen 1133, source.
I.
^ao' 867, Reason
^|ij fh'ung 109, i^t'sung) [is]
• empty,
|At VA 719, (err) and
B3 jMM^ 1 149, in employing
y^ fhi 53, {tzit) it
o
^^ Azfo, 259, apparently
/^ ,/m 719, [it is] not
^ffl[ ^ying 1 106, exhausted.
jywew 113I1 Profound [it
is]
"S^ hu 224, {hsi) Oh !
liH •^^" ^37' ^•^'^"^ ^* resembles
^a zuati, 1040, the ten thou-
•"^ sand
3X/«A, 1065, (zi^w) things
(Chapters 3-4.)
TRANSLITERATION.
153
V^ fihi 53, (tzu), of
shui 781,
^ fsiuig 1021, {Chung) the j^ />'"' 53- (''^«)
ancestor.
whose
II.
^t^ /sV 1004, It blunts
Jj', .f/fV 342. its [own]
^Sfjv.i' 302, sharpness.
o
^fi^ ,c/!r^ 359, It unravels
"ti*^ ,cA'z 342, its [own]
£2L ^a« 129, (/"fw) fetters.
o
T^n ^Azi'o 254, It harmonises
"tf //tV 342, its [own]
->J^ Jzzuang 478, light.
^ p
Ipj t'ung 933, It identifies it-
•^ ' self with
j3l .<^''''2" 342. its [own]
lEei cJian 20, {chin) dust.
Jg ^saw' 12, It is tranquil
-^ hi ijg. [hs/) Oh!
tJJ s2" 837, {ssii) it seems
^^joh, 296, (y<7) like
XZ. ts'tttt 1020, to remain.
o
•q* zi'ii 1060, I
•f^ ,/m 717, not
T^ .cA? 53, {c?ii7i) know
■^ 7J■^' 1030 {Izii) son [it is].
o
^& siang' 792, {hsiang) It
seems to be
^"■''°' [cods
j^ .<^'''"' 53. (^^«) )
•^Y^ s/f« 799, {hsien) antece-
^4' dent.
^ ^z" 879
•H -wu 1060,
•^'^^ fhang 22,
Chapter 5.
t^ hii 227, Emptiness's
M ycff' 1 149. function.
I.
^? /'/f« 897, Heaven
^ //■ 879, [and] earth
^C ,^M 717, are not
/f— yaw 287, {je7i) humane.
V\] '?■ 278, They regard
'^3 tcaw' 1040, the ten thou-
P^ sand
Mn tcuh^ 1065, (zfz^) things
■gj^ ^zi-'ez' 1047, as
^7 /5'm 91, grass-
Jfrl '/e^z/ 329, {ko») dogs.
(Chapters 4-5.)
154
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Spf shang-' 773, {sheng) The
J\ jan 286, (/(?«) man
^V* iP^ 717. is not
*j , i/aw 287, {/.?«) humane.
o
l/) V 278, He regards
|f^ '^a/ 707, the hundred
71^ sing' 810 {hsing) families.
@ ,weV 1047, as
^K 2's'z< 91, grass-
4p1 ^fz< 329, (Atom) dogs.
III.
j^ fien 897, Heaven
^2 /?■' 879, [and] earth
/^ ,c^2 53, (if^w) of [between]
|hJ fliicn 381, the space,
^J^ ,c/iV 342, it
viy >'"< 1 1 12, is like unto
*^ ' > a bellows
"^^ yoh, 1117, (>'o) J
3^ ye^< 224, indeed.
IV.
/I^ /^M 227, (As«) [It is] empty
mj '^r-^ 719, (err) and
<^\ ,^w 717, not
j^ ,<^^'m 458, it collapses.
o
^jfj /Mw^' 932, It moves
IJjT 'rh "Jig, {err) and
^^ '^« 1126, more and more
|T| ch'iih^ 98 issues.
o
^5 /o 909 i
, .^ >■ A gossip
= ^yen 1083 )
^^'sJiu 777, (s;<) frequently
^^ ch'iilng 420, is exhausted
o
yi\,pu 717, Not
in I--'" ^^7> likely
^Ai 'shew 755, (5/i02/) will he
, keep
rp filling 105, (tsung) the
o middle [path]
1
^ ^z' 879,
^?;J luh, 562,
Chapter 6.
^ j:h'ung 77 The completion
^ siang' 792 of form.
I.
<|^ '^M 453, The valley-
nffl shdn 737, {shen) spirit
^ ./« 717. not
(Chapters 5-6.)
TRANSLITERATION.
155
3^ 'sz' 836, (ssit) dies.
o
J^ s/n" 762, (ssii) This
On ^*^^'' ' '°54' '^ called
^? yi/Vfw 231, (hsiicn) the mys-
"^^ ' terious
{fcip ■/'/« 697, woman.
^? /^/V<'« 231, (/i5iV<>w) The mys-
"^** ' terious
jtK '^'/;2 697, woman
^ 'chi 53 {tzix) of
P^ ^wa^i 576, {men) the gate,
•jgf sAr 762, {ssii) this
sH weV 1054, is called
^? /'zVw 897, [of] heaven
^^\ tV 879, [and] earth
aU ,yta« 317, (A^«) the root.
HI.
kS ^7W/Wj 593, Continually,
/f mien 593, continually
^^ yoA, 296, {ji) it seems
^i^ ts'un 1020, to remain.
ffl jvww^' 1 149, (7««^) In us-
ing
^ .cAz" 53, {tzu) it
^jKj ./« 717. [there is] no
ch'i'n 402, effort.
% tr 879.
J-» ts'ifi, 987
■:^ fhang 22,
Chapter 7.
■gg /ao 869, Dimming
4]U. fiwang 478, radiancy.
I.
^? /'zV?; 897, Heaven
^f ch'ang 27, is eternal,
^ ti' 879, earth
/^ xhiu 413, is lasting.
o I
^? i"/^« 897, Heaven
^ /2 ' 879, [and] earth
P/r s/<' 817, (/fs^/o) \ thereason
jM '2 278, ) why
tt^ /zaw^ 616, {neyig) [they]
"" are able to be
.^^ ^ch'ang 27, eternal
R Vs'zV 974, (chieh) and
/f .c/izw 413, lasting
^ cAc 38, that
o
rij '/ 278, is because
"H* c/i'/ 342, they
/Tv >/" 717. [do] not
F^ /5^" 1031, (^-Jw) themselves
£^ ■ sh'ang 742, (i/'-'O/^O ^'^e
(Chapters 6-7.)
156
LAO TZE'S TAO-TEH-KING.
4
kit' 434, that is the reason. ^ ,-^u 1059. is °ot
^na/ig- 616 (nen^) [They] ^ .•S2' 835. (ssm) self-inter
can ested ?
c/i'a//^ 27, eternally 3? x>'^ 1078. [Particle of inter-, -grt
*o rogation.] ,P(J
^shang 742, (sheng) live. JJ^ -^w' 434. Therefore
Hg nang 616 {neng) [he] can
M? ch'ing 77, [ch'Sng) accom-
s/z?' 762, (ssw) ^ plish
>• Therefore ^iq^ ^c/i'e' 342, his
45/ S2^' 835, [ssu) self-interest.
&, ■'•^78.
A
m
Mr
m
a
shdng" 773, (sJieng) the
holy
^ya?/ 286, (y^w) man
A<'w' 175, [hou) puts behind
^ch'i 342, his
^skafi 735, (sken) person
^rh 719, (ifrr) and
,shan 735, (s/ien) [his] per-
son
,5Z^« 799, [hsieti) comes to
the front.
^t'a^■' 1037, [He] rejects
Ha ^/' 879,
J^ pah, 647,
^^ fhang 22,
Chapter 8.
.^' 37A, 281, Easy by
*& sz«^' 809, nature.
I.
I- 'shang 741, Superior
*'S^ shan' 752, goodness
cAV 342, his
s/^a« 735, (shen) person
/r/i 719, (i-rr) and
,s/ia?i 735, (sken) [his] per- ^V 'sAz^' 781, Water
son
Js'iD! 1020, is preserved.
,^// 136, Is it not
'i 278, because
,cAV 342, he ^1 w?//', 1065, things
(Chapters 7-8.)
pSj* 7'o/j, 296 (ye) resembles
yTT^ 'shutySi, water.
Sa s7ian' 752, well (in a good
« way)
tE|J //■ 521, benefits
jggj zfaw* 1040, the ten thou-
sand
TRANSLITERATION.
157
ijy l^h 719. ^err) yet "^ ^yen 1083, In words
/j\ ./w 7 1 7' oot ^^ 5/!a«' 752, it chooses
^J fihang 29, {tseng) it quar- ^ s/w' 807, (/is/w) faith.
'o rels. o
^^ ching' 76, (chen) In govern-
^ ment
^p 5/m«' 752, it chooses
jjjj^ <:/«■' 59, order.
shi' 764, (55«) In business
^K S/^a« 752, it chooses
1^ nang 616, {neng) ability
^m\ tujig' q},2. In its movements
^^ shan' 752, it chooses
p3p //iz 759, (.ysz?) time.
[rhythm]
1^ *ch'u 94, It dwells in
^^ cAwK^ 108, (tstifig) all
yi ^yaw 286, (Jen) the people
.*^ .cAz 53, [tzu) their
B?" s?/ 817, [hsuo) place which
3i zvu' 1063, is loathed.
o
aAt ^z^' 434, Therefore
^g ,Ci^z 333, it approaches
^p ,yU 1 1 18, to
2^ ^ao' 867, Reason.
III.
^5 /^" 437 > For a dwelling
^^ shan' 752, it chooses
t.t ., „ , r, ,-, , -33* fihang 29, [tseng) it quar-
-^ //• 879. the [level] ground. ^ ' ^ ^' ' rels.
\° • . „ ^ , , . , -.^ , cfx ^"' 434. therefore
)j\ sz« 806, (As/w) For a heart ^^^
^& , , ., , ^ ^^'" 1059. not
SEs 5«aw 752, it chooses
,^,, y[] ^jV'ZM mo, it is rebuked.
yeg yue}i' 1131, the eddies. o
^ o
-1^, 'yti 1 1 25 In generosity
Sk shan7<>2, it chooses
^^ ^2/ 142, Forasmuch
'fE i^'^'^ 1049. just as
/^ ,fu 717, not
^^ ^y^w 287, {Jen) humane-
^^^ rt*cc
(Chapter 8.)
158
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
^ tr 879,
7^ 'kill 413,
« charig 22,
Chapter g.
yu7i 1 144, An exercise in
i 276, placidity.
I.
ch'i^ 64, {chiJi) Holding
III I /r/j 719, (err) and
^^ ^ying 1 106, filling
o
/4\ ,/z^ 717, is not
X[n ^/m 297, likely
^. .f/iV342, its
^1 'i 2-j8, being stopped?
^^ 'chm'ai 112, Handling
fm ^'''-^ 719. C^?"^) and
sEw jui' 302, sharpening
^^ ,c^z' 53, {tzu) it,
_'~o
^J^ ^fu 717, is not
Hj 'k'o 425, able
k^ ch'ang 27, long
^S^ 7"''^ 664, to be kept.
1^' ,chin 398. [If] gold
Zp yti^i, 1 1 38, [and] jewel
J® 'Jnan 575 fill
^ /'a«i?- 860, the hall,
^^ moh^ 603, nobody
^j^ natig 616, [neng) can
^J* 's/ifM 755, (hsoii) protect
fu' 148, [If] wealthy
*ra* kzaez" 484 [and] exalted
Im ^'^i 719, (^rr) but
ttS chiao 368, haughty
H tsz'^ 1031, (ssiJ) they them-
selves
"^^ /' 277, bring about
jj^ ,<r/iV 342, their
^^ c/(zm' 415, misfortune.
o
T/J ,ku7ig 460, Merit
mf cliing 77, {ch'eng) to ac
complish,
^2 J>T-ing 600, fame
3^ sMz" 828, to complete,
,^. jshan 735, {sheti) [and] his
^^ person
»^ /'/^t' 926, to retire,
-^ f'ien 897, [is] heaven
"v' jchi 53, (/^zi) of,
^^ tao' 867, the way.
o
(Chapter 9.)
TRANSLITERATION.
■59
h8
4i»
^ ti' 879
•-J* shih, 768 \ Chapter 10.
^p chang- 22
hE riang 616, What can
^$ ^zf« 1047, be done.
I.
Sj? V^az* 941, By sustaining
I.
"^g ^ying 1 107, by disciplining
fiffl /'o/j, 711, (/f'o) the animal
At? spirit,
JW i>ao' 665, by embracing
•— • .yi, 1095, unity
H& nang 616, («<?w^) one can
be
9H£. zt/w 1059, without
Sn| li 517, disintegration.
g
^£ fhxven 116, {cJuian) By
concentrating
^a- cA'z' 348, the vital force,
$5^ '^'^z" 58, by inducing
3£ ^y^M 294, (yo«) tenderness,
o
]hH ridng 616, {neng) one can
SOT ,ying 1105, an infant
5n i'^^ 720, (err) child.
II.
y^ tih^ 902, By washing,
R^ ch'u 92, by cleaning, j^
"^sA. JiHen 231, (As^m) by pro- hS
**• found "'^
(Chapter 10.)
'Ian 502, intuition,
7idng 616, {7ieng) one can
be
ti7/ 1059, without
/s'^ 1033, (tzii) faults.
ngai" 619, In loving
min 597, the people,
ch'ih 59, in ruling
kzL'oh^ 491, the country,
Tidng 616, (neng) one can
practise
zi'« 1059, non-
cf^z 1047, action.
PI
fig
fieti 897, The Heaven's
man 576, [men] gate
,^'az' 308, opening
AoA, 2 1 8, [and] closing
ndng 6x6, (neng) one can
j^ zfeV 1047, act
^i^ •^•^^' ^°33. (^'^'') [lil<e] a
o mother-bird
M ^w/«^ 599, Bright,
|_I j>oh^ 706, (pai) white,
no sz" 836, (ss?/) the four
•~^ [quarters],
;>^ tah^ 840, penetrating
ndng 616, (neng) one can
be
i6o
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Snt tvii IOS9, not-
^P fihi 53, knowing.
^a ti' 879,
"T^ s/^^7^, 768,
'—^ yih, 1095,
"j^ chang 22,
- Chapter 11.
J
^ pju 1059, Of non-existence
^ yung' 1149, the use.
<^ .shdng'jAfi, (sheng) Quick
ening
J2. '^^^' 53' ('•^^'^) them,
^^ ch'uh 98, (/zs«) feeding
J2 .cA/ 53, (^2«) them, J
At? —
^U ^shang 742, [seng) he pro- "LJ ,5aw 723, Three
^ duces "■"*
[jftj ';-/^ 719, (^?-r) and •4-» s/zz, 768, [times] ten
^p ./'' 7i7i not
/Q 'j?'?/ 1 1 13, owns.
o
^h zvei 1047, He acts
ifjj VVj 719, (f-rr) and
/1\ ,/z/ 717, not
♦r^ shi' 761 (.S5;<) claims.
o
•^^ ch'atig- 27, He raises
jTjT ';-/; 719, (£•;->') and
yvs ,pu 717, not
gfe Vsaz 941, rules.
mS ^^M 151, spokes
JOb kuvg' 464, unite
— * jz' 1095, in one
^^ 'ku 454, nave.
o
^' fang- 857, Through
^/;zV342, its
^jn^ zuu 1059, void,
o
>^ '_y2M 1 1 13, there is
^ch'^^g, [chii)
the wheel's
»& 5///' 762, [ssii] This
l=H zc'cV 1054, is called
i^y fiiien 231 [hsiien) profound
t^ ieh.Z-ji, {tc) virtue.
V* .<^''"' 53. ('^-«)
rpj ^/ww^ 1 149, utility.
II.
^^^^ycn 1085, By kneading
Tipf chT 66, clay
(Chapters lo-ii.)
TRANSLITERATION .
l6l
t^ 'i 278, thereby
'^ ^Tuei 1047, is made
^ygj <:/«'/' 349, the vessel.
o
'^\ fang 857, Through
JLl .^^' ' 342, its
^^ ^zf M 1059, void,
o
/g* '>»/« 1 1 13, there is
■^ //zz 53, (/^^^)
H3 yung' 1 149, utility.
jVx ^«' 434, Therefore,
^ >/« 1 1 13,
^ /''"■ 53. (^2«)
j/j V 278, thus
^L ^zvei 1047, being
^ll '^' ' 521, profitable
existence's
5ffi '"^''" '°59. ) fi33 jjon.
-> I existence's
zu) )
■ the vessel's
j^ .c/// 53, (/
CJ V 278 thus
in. '^ x^^'^' i°47. being
^ tso, 1006, (/"^ao) By cutting ]^ yto'S' "49. useful
^ffir out o
p^ ^;<' 225, doors
Ij^ 'yiu 1 1 14, [and] windows,
PJ V 278, thereby
^t* .zc^/z' 1059, is made
j=p^ s/zz'/z, 770, a room.
o
»Q* /aw^^r 857, Through
JU, ,<:-^V 342, its
4ffi£ zuu 1059, void
>S' '_vzM II 13, there is
'r^ s/iz'/i, 770,
J^.c/zz 53, (/--.V)
E3 .yzzM^' 1 149, utility
^ ^^' 879.
"1^ s>^z7z, 768,
'rh' 721
^p3 fhang 22,
• Chapter 12
the room's
;^ 'AzVzz 385, Abstaining
^ jzz/z, II 39, from desire.
I.
•^ ,zt'zz 1060, The five
p3 seh^ 727, colors
^^ i^z'/z^' 546, make
TV ^yaw 286, {jeti) the human
(Chapter 11-12.)
l62
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
H muh^ 607, eye
g rnang 609, blind.
g
^f7, <^^'^ 1060, The five
•^p .j/w 1 100, notes
! ^waw 614, The difi&culty
■iM
<#^ /^/i, 872, (t&) in the obtain-
^ .c/ez 53. (i'zw) of
^^ /izf/o' 256, treasures
«<^ /?>?^' 546, make ««»■ ling' 546, makes
yV ^y^'^ 286, {jen) the human A^ Jdti 286, (^Vw) the human
3^ "r/i 720, (e-rr) ear ./T* /z^w^ 207, (lising) conduct
J^g /z<w^ 568, deaf. jfrft ,/ang 133, checked.
JjL ,zt'w 1060, The five
K^ zt'fV 1053, tastes
*^> lijig' 546, make
VV ^/aw 286, (/.?«) the human P,J y 278
rj 'k'eu 331, (A:'o;<) mouth
'jf)^ shwarig 787, blunt.
III.
s/jz" 762, (ssm)
V Therefore
P]5^ shang' "jTi, {sheng) the
A holy
^/aw 286, [jeti), man
1 ' II.
1^ cKi 64, Horse-racing,
MS 'chang 80, {cheyig) over-
**^ riding,
OT/zVw 898, [and] field-
t^/?' 1047, attends to
full, 151, the inner [the
^ soul]
^\\ ,:pu 717, not
^^ ^^^ei 1047, he attends
B mtih, 607, to the eye [the
o visible, the outer].
"Xhr ku' 434, Therefore
Jj^/zVA, 532 hunting
«^» /z'w^ 546, make
A ^/ow 286, (y^w) the human -^ ''^''''" 445. ^^ dismisses
^jK .s/« 806, (hshi) heart J^ >^' 674- the latter,
^ /^a/i, 121, turn ^^ '^^'" lo^o, (cA'/V) he takes
^ kzv'ang 479, mad. ft .i^^'^' io34 (^^«) the former
(Chapter 12.)
TRANSLITERATION.
^ t€ 879.
-p shih, 768,
— * ,sa« 723,
•^^ jchang 22,
Chapter 13.
^'^w' 1089, Loathing
V/zV 65, shame.
Sff ch'ung no, {t'sioig) Favor
)^k juh, 299, [and] disgrace
"^^j'o/i, 296, (yt) are like
^^ ,ching 403, fear.
o
-^
.^^ ^zf« ' 484, Esteem
^^ /a' 839, great
^h^ hzvan' 248, anxiety
^^ yoA, 296 (y^^) like,
J^ ,skan 735, (shen) the body.
163 ..V<
r
•^^^ ch'ung no, {tsiittg') Favor
^ ^7f cV 1047, renders <"- X % , • /-
J> /wa' 183, {hsia) lowly.
o
^3^^ teh, 872 (^^) The obtaining
J^ ,<^/«' 53. (^2^'<) of it
"y^joh, 296 (7^) is like
^^ fhing 403, fear.
o
^^ s/ii7i, 769, The losing
"^ ^chi 53, {tzii) of it
-I f«
i^joh^ 296, (yt) is like
^
,chi7ig 403, fear.
J§» 5/22' 762, (5S«) This
=Uj zvef 1054, means
^^ VA'mw,^' no, [tsung) [that]
^~ favor
j^g j'uh, 299, [and] disgrace
yp^j'oh^ 296, (7/) are like
j^" fhtng 403, tear.
'(pj ^Ao 215, What
■SRI
p|^ zt/cV 1054, is meant by
^pT /o 215, What
sra
013 zt'eV 1054, is meant by
■^g, 'ch'ung no, {is'ung) favor
,J^^ 7«/i, 229, [and] disgrace
^-^j'ofi, 296, (ye) are like
^^ ,ching 403, fear?
o
(Chapter 13.)
~^ krvei 484, esteeming 1 '- ^ ''
^ to' 839, great
j^ hzL'an' 248, anxiety
i^' joh, 296 (ye) as like
164
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
,shan 735, (shen) one's
person ?
^^ ^zvu 1060, I
^^"'817. M««) I the reason
^5* '^ZM 113, have
;^ i^a' 839, great
j^^ /tzfaw' 248, anxiety
^^ V/^e 38, that
o
^^ zvdt 1047, is that
■^^ ^zvu 1060, I
yS* jyzw 1 1 13, have
^» ,s/ia« 735, (shen) a body.
o
1^ cM/i^ 394, When
^^ ^zt'?^ 1060, I
ant z^?< 1059, have no
jB» ,s7ian 735, (shen) body,
o
^3* ^tfz^ 1060, I
^^ 'yt'u 1 1 13, have
^pT Jio 215, what
,^^ hzcan' 248, anxiety? [An-
'- swer : None!]
Yj^ ku' 434, Therefore :
JJl V278.
*^* ^zi/^z* 384, Who esteems
,B» ,shany2^, (shen) [hisown]
" o body
^aS ^zf«' 1047, when adminis-
trating,
^/V.«897. ) the
k' hz'a' 183, (hsia) ) "
^V V/z^ 38, the one,
'H|I tseh^ 956, then
Pj 'k'o 425, [he] is able
JLi V 278, thereby
t^ chi' 339, to be trusted
'^f'ien^97. ) with the
h hid' 183, (/is/a) ) "
^? w^az' 619, Who lovingly
yA V 278, as
J&. ^sJian 735, (sZtfw) [his own]
^ body
^£ ^tfeV 1047, administers
^A^«897. ) the
' K" Ma" 183, (hsia) ) P
^^ VAc 38, the one,
B|J ^sc/z, 956, then
fjf 'A'o 425, [he] is able
jW V278, thereby
^^ i'oA, 915, to be entrusted
(Chapter 13.)
TRANSLITERATION.
165
5^ fien 897,
TC hia' 183, {lisia)
with the
empire.
^//' 879,
-f- shih, 768,
[JC( S5" 836,
^ .cAaw^ 22.
■ Chapter 14.
^ ^sa«' 945, Praising
'&: Jiilen 231, the profound.
jnOsAr 763, (ss;/) [When]
,• looking
^^ ///?■ 53, (/s?<) at it
/^\ ,^7< 717, not
^ chieii' 385, it is seen.
o
-^ miJig 600, I
0>- It is called
yueh, 1 1 30, )
^S j^ 276, colorless.
o
fl^ fing 906, [When] listen-
J^ ing
V^ ,c/i2 53, (^^z<) to it
^ .A-f
717, not
^O Tvan 1041, (cfi???) it is
o heard.
^Z mirig 600,
HI- It is called
yueh, 1 1 30,
?m /o//, 706, (ruun) [When]
* grasping
y/^ jchi 53, {tzu) it
"^^ ,/?< 717, not
'JB
>a /^/^^ 872, (^c) it is seized.
/>
^5* Jii 176, [lisi) soundless. Wi
(Chapters 13-14.)
;^ Tiling 600, )
^' ' Ut is called
PI yueh^ 1 1 30, )
f^ .rt'// 1050, incorporeal.
11.
|J;r /sV 1034, {ssu) These
— • ^san 723, three
^^ 'cJie 38, things
^\* ./" 7i7> °ot
Pj k'o 425, can be
TV cA/' 58, subjected >V ,
^ ^Wa, 396, to scrutiny. <i^^-'^ ^ V^^
?r^ ku' 434, Therefore
y@ 'hzaun 269, (/zz<«) they are
mingled together
ml [rh 719, (cr;-) and
&u zuei 1047, form
_* jyz'/i, 1095, a unity.
in.
^ .f/tV 342, Its
I- 's/z««^ 741, surface
yfN ,^;< 717, is not
'chiao 369, clear ;
1 66
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
j^ fKi 342, its
p hia' 183, (hsia) bottom
y^s ^;pu 717, is not
gjjij OT«' 586, obscure.
IV.
siang' 792, (hsiang) the
image.
-ff£ s/zz" 762, {ssu) This
Bm i^^^'^ i°47> is called
liwl '^'" 267,. abstrusely
Y^Vitfaw^ 253, abstruse.
*nH shang 772, [sJteng) Con-
tinuously
^ shdng 772, (s/iefig) [and]
continuously iOT ^ying 1108, In the front
-^ ^>%/ 179, (As/) Oh ! >—
y|\ ,/m 717, not
pf 'A'o 425, it can be
^Z ming 600, named.
"i^yuh^ 151, It reverts
K^ ^zt/eV. 480, [and] returns
"j" ,>'« II 18, to
9^ ^zt/?/ 1059, non-
^1 zt7</i, 1065, existence.
•^^ sAz' 762, (s5«) This
=S zt^<?V' 1054, is called
of non-
form
f(p£ ^zvu 1059,
llTr chzvang' 114,
^ .<:7zz53, (^2«)
J|-j^ ckzvang' 114, the form
o
5ffi ,tfM 1059,
^B sia>2g' 792,
*^ (hsiang)
^ .t/w' 53, (^z«)
of
non-
image
tJ' ,chi 53, (^^m) of it
yA\ ,pu "jij, not
S chien' 385, is seen
JH^ ,c>%V 342, its
"iB* ,sAeM 756, {shou) head.
o
|S^ ,-S2<? 826, In the rear
"^ .cAz 53, {tzu) of it
A^ ,;pu 717, not
@ chien' 385, is seen
J^,^AV342, its
"i^heu' 175, (Aow) back.
ffiW| c/izA, 67, By holding fast to
•p^ '^M 432 the ancients
y^ .cAz' 53, (tzii) of,
i^ too' 867, the Reason,
o
r^ 'z 278, thereby
(Chapter*!,)
TRANSLITERATION.
167
^) yW 1127, [the sage] governs ^^ 'ch^ 38, the ones
o
^^ fhin 398, the present day ^[ zvei 1050, [were] subtle,
^ .<:>%/ 53, (^^2<) of, ,^Jj rniao' 592, spiritual,
^ >■« 1 1 13. existence, ^ /irt^-w 231, (Aswew) profound
CJ V278, [and] *hus nffi fungg-i2, [and] penetrat-
•^ o ing.
^n ■'^''"' 53- ('^'^^'^^ t'^®^ Vr^ovis ^ .5'''^«« 736. (s/j^«) Their
■^ '^;^ 432, of the olden time ^ ,/« 7i7. not
^ '3/11761, (ssii) the begin- ijT' '-^'o 425. could be
o ning.
-& s/«" 762, (ssw) This
gH z^fV 1054, is called
2^ ^ao' 867, Reason's
^ V/iz 337, thread.
s/^^7^, 770, understood.
Since
> Chapter 15.
^a ^z' 879,
~r* shik 768,
^' ^zfw 1060,
^^ ^cha7ig 22
]^ cAzVn 199, (lisien) Reveal-
^ ^^/s, 871, ers of virtue.
I.
■^ '*«432.
Sk shan' 752, [who] well
•^^ zfeV 1047, [were entitled]
^*« ' to be
In olden
time
-J-» sAz'' 762, (s5zJ) masters
^ ,/m 142,
|Wfe jt//z' 1049,
^FC ./" 717. °ot
"pT 'k'o 425, they can be
=gfe 5Az7z, 770, understood,
o
"^T kit 434, therefore
HS fh'iang 366, I try
^^ ^zi^eV 1047, to make
Jy^ ,t/zz 53, (^^m) them
^^ ^yung 1 146, intelligible.
1^, 'v« 1 125, Cautious !
-Sw /i2' 179, (Asz) Oh !
"^^ joh, 296, (7"^) [they were]
"^ like
^§^ ,tujiggii, in winter
(Chapters 14-15.)
i68
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^^ shefi, 750, {she) wading
jll ^chzu'en 119, {ch'uan) a
' o river.
^^ ,37« 1 1 12, Reluctant!
•^* hi 179, /i^/) Oh !
^^ /o/i, 296, (76^) like
•f^ -cuei' 1054, fearing
no s^" 836, {ssu) in the four
*~^ [quarters]
1^ .//« 541, neighbors.
*fg ^Wi, 710, (/'«) unseasoned
2 wood.
D^ kvuang' 480, Empty!
•^ /ii 179, (/««■) Oh!
.n*. ,e:AV 342, they were
•y^ j'oh, 296, (y^) like
J^, ;^«/j, 453, a valley.
o
J^ hzvun 268, Obscure!
>©k /^^■ 179, (>^sz ) Oh!
K^-
v*^ t/ioA, 83, (if5o) disturbed
(g '>^f« 1088, {nien) Reserved ^ .^^''^' 342, they were
•^ /«• 179. {hsi) oh! ^ >^'< 296, {ji) like . ^^j;,
^L ^ch'i 342, they were
-y^ joh, 296, (y^) like
jgw k'oh, 429, guests.
^^ hzvan' 249, Elusive!
•^ y2/i79, {hsi) Oh!
Pg* yo;^, 296, {je) like
;^ ,/zw^ 698, ice
^/^ ,c/iz' 53, (tzu) which
fsia^ig 967, {chiang) is
going
5/iz7z, 767, to melt.
^^ ,/?/w 927, Simple!
^ y^z 179, (7^5/) Oh!
*H* fih'i 342, they were
~|^ yoA, 296, (y<?) like
^j[r s/iwA, 780, (sz/) Who
ng ^nang 616, {netig) can
y^ cAo/z, 83, (/so) the dis-
'^? turbed
J|^ V 278, by
HP tsi7Jg' 994, (ching) quieting
'y^ ,cki 53, {tzii) it
i^^ ^SM 819, [hsii) gradually
^ /sV«^ 995, {<:;^VK^) purify?
^^ shjih^ 780, (5?/) Who
W^ ndng 616, {netig) can
^i ,ngan 620, the quiet
J^ V 278, by
(Chapter 15.)
TRANSLITERATION.
169
^^ tung' 932, moving
#^ .<^^"'53. (/^«) them
•j^^ sil 819, (/i5/V) gradually
££ ^shdng 'jAi'2., (s/ieng) bring
to iife..
^^ ' fao 664, Who keeps
n-r /5'^' 1034 {tzu) this
Jig, ^rto' 867, Reason
o
^> ,/^^ 717, does not
^^yiih^ 1 139, (>7V) wish
^^.:>'''«^ 1106, to be filled.
^ ./« 142. )
-^^ [since
A^^zi^eV 1049. )
"yZ.tti l-i-l, not
J^^ying 1 1 06, filled
o
tA- ^m' 434, therefore
qIs riang 616, {neng) he is
able
ffi^ /z"" 676, to grow old
_ o
y[\ ./« 717, [and need] not
Sjf ,sin 806, (hsifi) newly
ch'ing 77, (cheng) be fash-
ioned.
-4- s/«7/, 768,
^;*////^ 562,
•^^^ ^cliaiig 52,
Chapter 16
^zf//, 480, Returning
,^a« 317, to the root.
Sfirc/e/' 58. Attain to
JF^.Aw 227, (/^sk) vacuity's
/^^t/227i, 393, summit.
o
i^C '^Ai-M 755, {shou) Keep
^^ tsi'ng' 994, (ching) tran-
"■'^ quility's
^ ^?<//, 921, essence.
"fiSr ti'aw' 1040, The ten thou
^■^ sand
^Wf| zuuh^ 1065, things
7Jzh:ping' 700, altogether
Tfe '^•^^^^' 1005, arise.
o
igtt. z^z^ 1060, I
pa '
nj V 278, thereby
£^ kzvan 474, recognise
^i, ,<:/;'/ 342, their
"^^ ./". 151. returning.
o
^^ ,/w 142, Now
^1 ci/?/, 1065, {cuu) things
(Chapters 15-16.)
170
-^ ^yun 1 142, bloom
.^^ ^yztn 1 142, in bloom
o
C& ko7i, 426, each one
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
/K ,:pu 717, [When] not
^Pp .^^-s^' 53. [chih) one knows
^* ch'ang 740, the eternal,
IE Tvang 1045, disorder
i p ^5oA, 1005, arises,
/■
Py ,hiung 213, {shiung)
[which is] evil!
III.
XP f^^ 53. Knowing
1^ fh'ang 740, the eternal
*H ,^aw 317, (^t-w) to the root ^^, ^yung 1146, [makes] com-
^o prehensive
^fu 151, reverts
^^ /^w«^ 480, [and] returns
"ff. .<:AV 342, to its
q^ Jian 317, {ken) root.
o
II.
^^ kzvH, 480, The returning
"p4 yueh^ 1 1 30, is called
;^ ^yung 1 146, Comprehen-
ds/;/^' 994, [ching) tran- Tj 'wa2 612, means
quillity. ^
►& 5/i/' 762, This
gH zf^V 1054, is called
^/u 151, the returning
ming' 601, to destiny.
-^uh, 151, The returning
pn ming' 601, to destiny
Pi >'?<<?.%, 1 1 30, is called
jia c?i'atig 740, the eternal.
Tfjl .'^'^^' 53- (^^""''') To know
|lja| cfi'ang 740, the eternal
h-*! yueh, 11 30, is called
ivl J^^f^ff 599. enlightenment. /y '««/' 612, means
(Chapter 16.)
^» ,^2<«^ 459, catholic (broad)
o
^\ ,kung 459, Catholic
T^f 'nai 612, means
^C zL'ang 1043, royal.
p
-^ zvang 1043, Royal
yj 'tiai 612, means
^F /'?V« 897, heavenly.
o
T? ,ifVew 897, Heavenly
/^ 'nai 612, means
j^gf ^00' 867, rational.
o
1^ /ao' 867, Rational
TRANSLITERATION.
171
Jt 'chill 413, everlasting. ^^ ^yil 1122, they praise
y§ muh^ 606, {mo) The end ^^ ^chi 53, [tzu] them.
^J^ jshan 735, {shen) of the jg* cZtV 342, [Where] their
^^ body
yf> ,^M 717, it is not
»^ iai' 846, dangerous
t^ ts'z" 1034, (^'^z<) next [rule]
o
-^ zve'r 1054, [the people]
^z" 879.
"T* sAz%. 768,
ij4^ is'z'h 987,
•^ ,cha7ig 22,
fear
>^ ,c/«" 53, (^2-m) them.
M. fih'i 342, [Where] their
^^ i'5'^" 1034, (i"2z?) next [rule]
o
Chapter 17. /fe 'j^^^ 1061, [the people] de-
spise
^/\ ^chi 53, [tzii) them.
/
shun 783, Simplicity
J'ung 155, of habit.
A^ kic' 434, Therefore
4^ 52«' 807, (shin) [when]
■ \ •" faith
.■^ I. ^[> ,/« 717, is not
•^ far 848. [Under] the great jg ^^^^^_ ^^^^^ ^^^^.^^^
^ J^ 'shang 741, superiors ;^
p /jza' 183, {hsia) the inferi
^ ors
^ .i>M 717, not
4^11 ,c/j2 53, (<:A^7^) know
[A3 'yiu 1 1 13, the existence
-^- .3'e/z 1082, [particle of af-
*'*% firmation]
yS 'yiu 1 1 13, one finds
/f\ ,^M 717, not
4^ sz«' 807, (shin) faith.
^j/^ .cAz 53 (tzu) of them.
'Jdl ,ch'i 342, [Where] their
^f^ ts'z" 1034, (^'^m) next [rule] ^, ,ch'i 342, they
Jl'illl 37« 1 1 12, [How] reluc-
""^ ' tantly !
■^ /iz 179, (As/) Oh!
Jffi.
^S /sV« 991, (chin) [the peo- ]^ ku-ei' 484, esteem
'*' pie] are attached .
>^ ,cAz 53, (tzn) to them,
= ^jfw 1083, [their] words.
(Chapters 16-17.)
172
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
ifl ,kung 460, Merits
^S z' 280, [and] righteous-
'_ij, <* ness.
mL cKing 77, {cheng) [they] ^W chV ^Z, [When] prudence
•^. perform, *^
^^ s/iz ' 764, (ss?<) deeds .^g hvjui' 265, [and] wisdom
s;</' 828, [they] accom- g^^ ch'uh^<^^, appear,
plish ; ^^
'^az' 707, [and] the bun- /g* '_}7'm 1113, we have
^.-^/^ '"J
ITC SI fig 810, {shing) families -j^ ta' 8^9, great
dred
1^ .c/z/^ 358, all
WW zi-'ei' 1054, say
3n>j 'w^o 627, we [are]
H /S2-" 1 03 1, (if2?<) self-
^^ ^y«« 285, like.
K «
i*/' 879,
'•4^ sJiih^ 768
^^ :pah, 647,
^f fhang 22,
Chapter 18.
'f^ sm/z, 822, Vulgarity's
^ ^oA' 705, palliation.
I.
^ ^a' 839, [When] the great
^S ifao' 867, Reason
fe^/leV 138, degenerates,
^3* yzM II 13, we have
^^ ^y^w 287, (y^w) benevo-
/w zi///' 1055, hypocrisy.
o
^ /«/i, 562, (//a) [When] the
six
^H /5M2 991, [chin) family re-
^^ lations
y^ ,;pu 717, are not
jtn ^Ari/o 254, friendly,
/Q* ,>7« 1 113, we have [the
preaching of ]
^g /^^ao' 193, (hsiao) filial
■* piety
^^ ts'z' 1033, (^^«) [and] pa-
iit»» ternal affection.
EQ ^Azi^o 491, [When] the
^^ SLate
^^ ^chia 351, with its families
JS; Jizvu?i 267, is confused
S| Iziian' 570, [and] out of
«y order.
yfep >/« 1 1 13, there are
^ fhimg 106, {tsung) loyalty
4^ s/w' 807, (hsin) [and] faith-
'H ness.
lence
(Chapters 17-18.)
TRANSLITERATION.
173
*H Isiu-h, loii, (chiii-h) Aban-
*^ don
3^5 ch'iao 374, cleverness,
^^ c/i'/' 349, relinquish
^Ij li' 521. gain;
^ o
5^ ^ao' 868, thieves
JUL
K^ /'5c/i, 957, [and] robbers
^f^ zi'u 1059. will not
>^ 'jy7K 1 1 13, appear.
o
II.
shang'TJi, (s/tew^) saintli- jU* ts'z' 1034, {ssu) These are
ness, ^^
ch'i" 349, relinquish
1^ //•• 879,
+ shih, 768,
^ Chapter 19.
At Jiiu 413,
•g^ fhatif^ 22,
jS hzvan 244, Returning
^ ,s/.';<7? 783, to purity.
tsiieh, loii, (chiich) Aban-
don
^flt c/zz'' 58, prudence ;
o
E3, ^W2z« 597, the people
— >_ ,sa« 723, three
^^ V/i/ 38, things
ry V 278, wherein
^Ij W 521, will benefit [in- ^^ ^z^^'c'/ 1047, to have
"r*| _^o/;, 707, hundred "^C »^'«" 1041, (tirw) culture
4^ J>et' 670, times. ^\ ./?< 717, is not
' o
a|3 tsiieh^ loii, {chiieli) Aban- JR ^fsw/i, 1014, sufficient.
/■— Jan ■2.%i:{jeri) benevo- -f-A. ^u^ ^3^, Therefore
I— • lence, \\/^
^^ ling' 546, let them
^jfe* 37« II 13, hold
Gj^ su' 817, (sAz/o) that which
^^ 5/r.v/r, 780, (sn) is reliable
u
@ clicn' 385, Recognise
<:/«'/' 349, relinquish
z' 280, righteousness ;
E min 597, the people
jf^ /"/^A, 151, will return to
hiao' 193, [hsiao) filial
piety
^^s'2' 1033, {tzu) [and] par- ^^ su' 816, simplicity
ental afiection. 5^"*
Chapter 19.)
9^0
174
m
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
;pao' 665, embrace
^p'u 716, purity,
.<^^ii 333.
-(pf >
215.
how little ?
;^ 's7iao 746, lessen ^sAaw" 752, The good
^i .5^' 835, (ssii) the own [self- ^1 ''^^^ ^3. (^^«) in its
j_»^ , ishness],
^ '^ti-a 467, diminish M^'yH 1125, addition to [con-
"^^ ^ > trast to]
Qr 3/z^/z, 1 139, (yii) desires. ^ «^' 1063, the bad
ti' 879,
V/i' 721,
.sAz"/^, 768,
^chayig 22,
(J
/flH.szaw^ 790, {hsiang) mu-
' " tually
•^^ VA'm 445, differ
"^y^o 215,
Chapter 20. ^/o/z. 296, {je)
how much?
IS
z' 281, Different from
suh^ 822, the vulgar.
}\^jan 286, (y^«))Bythe
Bjr 5m' 817, (shuo) that which
I. ^^ zvez" 1054, is feared
ifs«e/!. loii, {chiieli) Aban- ^ .ii" 717. i^o*
don
^/oA^ 209, {hsiieh) learned- "pT 'k'o 425, can
ness
jjju 1059, [and] you have ^^ .i*« 717. °o'
no
^>7« 1 109, anxiety. ^ z^^^' 1054, be feared.
o
'zvdi 1052, The yes "^ JiTvang 250, Desolation!
,cA/ 53, (/^«) in its -^ Jii 179, (As?) Oh!
'^« 1125, addition to [con- jg^ ,c/?V 342, It
trast to] ''^
'o 643, the yea -^^ tveV 1052, has not yet
siang 790, (lisiaiig) mu- JPS* ,yang 1070, reached the
tually "^^ '■ ■
<cA'« 445, differ
limit,
^V /saz 940, indeed!
(Chapters 19-20.)
TRANSLITERATION.
175
^& Chung' 108, (,tstmg) All
^1 Jan 286, {jen) people
JfiB .Az 177, {hsi) [are] joyful,
J|EB ,Az' 177, (hsi) joyful.
o
JS 'hiang 189, (Jisiang) cele-
^ brating
"^ ^a' 839, (/'a?') a great
Vr- J"(^ 507- feast.
o
•^^ ct'eV 1052, does not yet
4^ y/«^■ 160, smile.
IV.
^^ ^shing 772, {ch'eng) For
lorn
A .•s/?'w^ 772, {.ch'eng) [so]
forlorn
•^ /2? 179, (/t5z") Oh !
o
^^yo/;, 296, (y^) like
4hP. ."'" 1059, not having
BP 5w' 817, (shuo) any place
'' whereto
kzve'i 480, to return.
,c/t'i/« 104, (/^w^) in spring- "^^chufig' 108, (tsiaig) The
time multitude of
/a«^ 862, {cZ!M«) ascending _\ J^" 286, (yWz) people
<^^ ^^az 847, a tower.
o
^ 'w^o 627, I
0^ ^?/A, 921, alone
5Q /^^'- 7°7' ^™ calm,
•^ yizi79, (A5z) Oh!
Ji ,ch'i 342, as he
■^ ^r/r/V 358, all
>5* 'j7« 1113, have
^^ ^_>'K 1121, plenty.
Q
rfrj /r/i 719, (frr) But
^-Jj '«^o 627, I
^^iuh^g2i, alone
^3^ zf«' 1052, [who has] not •;^joh^ 296, (je) [am] like
yet .^^^
^pi chad' 34, an omen.
o
5P x^" 297, {ji:) I am like
^S ,ying 1 1 05,
^3 /rA 720, (err
J^ ,cA/ 53, (i^^ii) who
an infant
child
JM" J- 277, wanting.
o
^ 'ngo 627, I [am]
1^ yii 1 1 20, a foolish
yV ^ya« 286, (y<?«) man
^ fhi 53 (z'^M) in
(Chapter 20.)
176
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
jf.\ ^smSo6, {hsi?i) the heart, "^ Jii 179, {/ist) Oh !
jjl 'ye 1079, )
^l# /sa/ 940
indeed !
"^Joh, 396, {j£) like
^@ 'Aa? 160, the ocean.
o
*M , jfiao 683, Adrift!
-S* /««■ 179, {hsi) Oh !
?^ ;b/?, 296, (_;e) like
yjK turi 928, Ignorant
>^ /««' 928, [so] ignorant,
•^/i2i79, (/^s/) Oh!
^^ su 822, Common
it- 'ckz 56, (^^iJ) for anchorage
yV ^y«« 286, (y^*//) people [are] -'^
^ffr ^zf?/ 1059, not having
Ej^ su' 817, (s/iuo) any place
J|S ^c/iao 31, bright
^ ,c/i«o 31, [so] bright.
^ //^o 627, I
^^ /z</i, 921, alone
yFjjo7i^ 296, (7'^) resemble
•g^ Jnuiin 267, the dull.
^S ,s« 822, Common
^A ,ya« 286, (^Vw) people
i^^ ch'aJi, Q. (/s'a) [are] smart
/» ch'ah, 9, (ifs'a) [so] smart.
o
^ '«^o 627, I [am]
3(S ^k/^, 921, alone
^^ chung' 108, (tsung) The
multitude
yl ^ya« 286, (y<?«) of people
•Kf /^z'V 358, all
/HJ* 'yiu 1113, have
Ix/ V 278, usefulness.
o
rfrj /;-/; 719, (^-rr) But
^ 'w^o 627, I
^S/f^^/^, 921, alone
Jlpg ^zt'aw 1038, am awkward
R 'ts'ie gji^, {cJiieh) and also
gP 'i^2- 674,
a rustic.
^3 ;wa«' 577, {men) confused, flEfe '"i^'o 627, I
/f maii y]"], {men) [so] con- JfSS ^''''', 921, alone
o fused. ^^
•^^ hzuuh, 267, (Az<) Desolate ! JSl z' 281, differ
(Chapter 20.)
TRANSLITERATION.
177
~T^ >yu 1 1 18, from
VI JCin 286, {jeu) the people,
o
jm /r/t 719, {err) but
H kivei' 484, [I] prize
^^^f/tV«4i6, the seeking
^^ 5/«7/, 766, food
jfe^ ,>"/< 1 1 18, from
^^ ts'uiig- 1024, follow.
o
Jg, /ao' 867,
^
'ot?/6o5, [our] mother [viz.
the Tao].
Chapter 21.
_ > Reason's
^ /■/« 53. (^^«) J
^i^ zvet 1047, active
"K>7 rev//!, 1065, nature
o
'iffi ,zi'<^V 1049, is exactly
Ttd '^'^''^"S" 253, abstruse [not
•^^ settled],
'lE ''*■ *^^ ^°49' 's exactly
T^ ^"'' 2^7' elusi%-e [indeter-
o minable].
iM^ ^'"' ^^7' Elusive
^ Jii 179, (Jisi) Oh !
•Jt^ 'hccang 253 [and] ab-
, o struse !
Jal jch'i 1^2, [Within] its
tp ^chung- 105 [tsung) inside
[middle]
^1 jzw 1 1 13, [it] contains
^^ smng' 792, (ks!a?ig) forms
j»^ [images, types].
iTu '^'^'■''"'S' 253, Abstruse !
-Si/w 179, (As/) Oh!
*I^ ''"'' ^^7' [and] indetermin-
, o able.
"W^ fh'i 342, [Within] its
^S .yiififf, 1 146, manner [atti- PP fhiing 105, {tsuug) inside
o tude] .
'fffi i^^'^' 1049, will exactly /H 'jv'w 11 13, it contains
^1^ /ao' 867, Reason ^ tfwA, 1065, the beings.
^^ s/n" 762, (ssii) thus ^^ jao 1077, Deep !
(Chapters 20-21.)
'~*^ 'rh' 721,
•A-* shih, 768,
— ^ 37'/r, 1095,
fyj^ fhang 22,
j^ Am 227, (As«) Emptiness
^^^1 s/«, 806, {hsin) of heart.
I.
J[^ 'k'ung 465, Vast
t^ ^^A, 871. (^^) ^
^ .<^^2 53. (^^-«) i
virtue's
178
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^ hi 179, (hsi) Oh!
!S ming 600, [and] obscure !
•^ hi 11% {}fsi) Oh!
o
"H*. ,c/iV 342, [Within] its
pfcl fhung 105, {tsimg) inside
Jj^ 'j7« 1 1 13, it contains
|k^ /5z>/^ 992, [chiTig) spirit
^f3 [essence] .
jtih ^c'A/ 342, Its
^^ /s/«^ 992, {ching) spirit
^ra [essence] .
•^. s/zaw' 738, {shell) [is] very
.^ ,c/!a« i5,(cAf«) real [sure].
•H*^ //iV 342, [Within] its
ph fhung 105, {tsung) inside
^& 'jyzw 1 1 13, it contains
/^ s/w' 807, [shin) faith.
H ifs^" 1 03 1, (/2«) From
"^ 'Az< 432, of yore
TR c/iz'A, 394, until
:^v ^chi?i 398, now,
^ /;^'/ 342, its
^2L ming 600, name
^ ./« 717. not
djfL 'ch'ti 445, departs.
I>] ./ 278, Thereby
^H jmM, 1 1 31, it watches
^ <:;^^^w^' 108, (tsung) [of] all
"ra 'fu 146, the beginning.
II.
~tt» Zt'2< 1060, I
^pT ^Ao 215, what-
JJt '^ 278, by
1^ ,chi 53, [can] know [that]
^!3 chung' 108, {tsung) all
]^ '/?< 146, the beginning
Jy' .cAz 53, (/;^:?<) of it
^^ ^ya« 285, is such
^fe /saz 940, indeed ?
|>l V 278, [It is] by
l|-J* Ys'^' 1034, [t'zii) this [viz.
'^'-'^ Reason].
^//'879,
m.^A'rh' 721,
•^ s;^^7^, 768, j- Chapter 22
- 'rh' 72 1 ,
^sL fihayig 22, .
^ yih, 1092, Increase
^ ^'zVw 389, through humility
I.
^ 'ch'il 458, The crooked
(Chapters 21-22.)
TRANSLITERATION.
179
^ij tseh^ 956. then will be ja luii 1047, [and] becomes
^g^ /A'wfw 1013, perfect. -/r f'ieji 897, i ,
J^ 'zt-aw^ 1044, The distorted "JT /j/a' 183, (/^«•a) f world's
^l| /sc//, 956, then will be tT 5/^^7^, 767, model.
o
"^ Ju 717, Not
H /5^" 103 1, (/'^^^) himself
H chicn' 385, he makes teen
sfr -fe;^' 434, Therefore
p^ ming 599, he is enlight-
ened.
chih, 70, straightened,
.zfa 1036, The empty
^scA, 956, then will be
^yiyig 1 106, filled.
fi' 676, The worn out
tseh^ 956, then will be
sin 806, (s/n'n) renewed.
^^ ,/« 717, Not
y? 'shao 746, The having little g tsz" 1031, (^.-«) himself
^U tseJi, 956, then will -S
teh, 872, (/^) obtain.
^> /o 909, The having much
^•J tseh, 956, then will be
y^shi' 762, (55zJ) he asserts,
Jw -few' 434, therefore
^A.chang 23, he is distin-
guished.
A\ ,fu 717, Not
hzuo, 259, (/io) bewildered. g ^5." 1031, (/^z^j) himself
II. ^OCi ^'^' ^^^' ^^ boasts,
"^^ shi' 762, (ss«)
>• Therefore
VfjT ku' 434, therefore
/g" 'w'« 1 1 13, he has
g s/jaw^ 773, (s?i€7ig) the Tfj /t«;/^°- 460, merit.
holy -^-
yV ^jdn 286, (/<?«) man
JH Jiad' 665, embraces
^-* >7, 1095, unity,
y^ ,/" 717. Not
Q ^s^" 1031, (/"^w) himself
^^ fihing 405, he approves,
(Chapter 22.)
i8o
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
"MT ku' 434, therefore
-^ ch'atig- 27, he lasts.
o
■^p ^fu 142, Forasmuch
*J>ffi zfeV 1049, as he will
/f^ ,/z/ 717, not
^p j:h<:mg 29, {tscng) quarrel
o
]55r '^''' 434' therefore
•^ /'/fw 897,
TJl' A/a' 183, (hsia)
'f=1_ ?no/i, 603, not
sfe J'""S' 616, {neng-) can
J^ '37/ 1 125, with
~/^ ,cA/ 53, (izii) him
i^^ ^c hd ng 2g, (/'s<'w^) quarrel.
the
world
"py '^?<
432,
I
Of yore
Q yen 1083, saying,
^J^ /saz 940, indeed ?
HW cli'dng 78, (cheng) Truly
^^ ch'iien 1013, perfected
' [they will be]
fj]J ,rA 719, (^rr) and
^W ^zt//;', 480, return
j^ ,<:/«■ 53, (if^?*) they [will].
^ ^/' 879,
. 'rh' 721,
"1^ sAz"/!. 768, \ Chapter 23
_—*_ ,s«« 723,
1^, fhang 22,
J^ ,Ak 227, Emptiness [and]
4>ff ^wz< 1059, Non-existence.
B^T sii 817, [shuo) that which ^^ /i/ 176, (72« ) Seldom
=s zt'<?V' 1054, was said :
ml ch'ti 458, The crooked
=r jy^-w 1083, to speak
natural.
H|| tsch^ 956, then will be
<^V clHieti 1013, perfect,
^ V;// 38, that
•^* ^f/^'^■ 346, by any means
}^ hii 227, (/is?V) [is it] a false "^S^ fining \o(i,{t sung) QVi\\z.'s>\.s
(Chapters 22-23.)
H /S2" 103 1, (^^«)
^ ^ya« 285,
,fiao 683, A whirl-
J^ ./z<«^ 155. {/eng) wind
^> ,^/^ 717, not
TRANSLITERATION.
l8l
bH fhao 32, the morning.
I^C tseii 962, {tsou) A violent
t>bj '>>«< 1 1 24, rain
^ ./« 717. not
yt^ fhujig 106, {tsung) outlasts
H ji^^> 293, the day.
o
^fr .sA« 780, Who
j^ ^zt'^V 1047, causes [them]
jU* Hs'z' 1034, (^^«) then,
^Ki VA/ 38, [who is] the one ?
3^ f'ien 897, [It is] heaven
^7? ' 879, [and] earth.
rC fien 897, Heaven
^ ^z" 879, [and] earth
<tf5 shang' 741, even
.^ .^s?^ 717, not
ng^waw^ 616, [neng) can be
^. 'chill 413, persistent.
o
S« .'r/z 719, (<?;-;-) And
jjjr. hzvang' 254, much less
-]p ,j)'« 1 1 18, for
. yl j'an 286, (y^-w) man,
3|U' Jiu 224, indeed ! [Used as
• a query]
K5f ^"' 434i Therefore
"f/P is'utig 1024, [who] pur-
^^* sues
^S s/i/' 764 (5-5«) business
^^ ,>»« 1 1 18, with
sHT tao' 867, reason,
;^^ c/ie 38, the one,
^gT tao' 867, a rational
^^ ^che 38, one
|H| i'""g 933. identifies him-
'■ -J self
i^^ ,yii 1 1 18, with
1H ^'^''' 8^7' ''®^so°-
o
<M Js'ufig 1024, [Who] pur-
I'^t. sues
T^ 5/z/" 764, (ssji) business
.nT- ':>'« II 18, with
jM5 ^^-''i 87, (z*^), virtue,
^^ //i/ 38, the one
IqI .i'ung 938, identifies him-
self
<^^ .>'« 1 118, with
4^ te/i, 871, (^e) virtue.
'fik /^''^"S' 1024, [Who] pur-
•^■^ sues
^& s/i/' 764, (.S5;/) business
■-+• ,j« 1 1 18, with
>S^ s/uVi, 769, loss,
^^ ,c/ie 38, the one
IpI i'ung 938, identifies him-
'-^^ ^1£
.Chapter 23.]
I»2
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
~^ ^yii 1118, with
<y^ shih, "jtg, loss.
•fl^ shth, 769, loss
Tjfjl^ yih, 1093, also
^5 ^oh, 554, he enjoys
frtl' t'zoig- 938, [Who] identi-
•^ J- fies himself ^ /!^A. 872, (te) to obtain
•^^' ,_y« 1 1 18, with
^^ /ao' 867, reason,
^^ ,f/i^' 38, the one,
^^ ^ao' 867, reason
TfrC j/''^, 1093. also
^^ loh^ 554, he enjoys
^^- teh, 872, (/e) to obtain
j^ /A/ 53, (i'2«) he [does].
o
|q?| /;/w^ 938, [Who] identi-
^ fies himself
rr^ .jM 1118, with
rfrftj; /<?/;, 871, (/^) virtue,
^^ ,<:/«? 38, the one.
;^ /■<-;«. 871, (i*^) virtue
/JW yih, 1093, also
^j^ /o/j, 554, he enjoys
1^. teh, 872, (/^) to obtain
^^ ,chi SZ- U^") ^^ [does].
o
|p] /u?is' 938, [Who] identi-
fies himself
'-jr ,yic 1 1 18, with
^y^ ski'k, 769, loss,
^v ,c/!t' 38, the one
j/_ .c/ti 53, (izii) he [does] .
_p
^^ S2«' 807, (/i5/w) [When]
•" faith
/f\ ,^M 717, is not
^i ,^SM 1014, sufi&cient,
oE 'jrw 1082, indeed,
/a* >7« II 13, he will receive
/f\ .^M 717, not
4^ sew' 807, [hsi'n) faith.
^ ^^■' 879.
Chapter 24
*~* V/j' 721,
-4— s/«A, 708,
ig 5^ ■ 836,
•^^ fhang 22,
^ '^'m 436, Troubles
^ jigan 623, in merit.
5 //iV 345, On tiptoe
^^ ,c/i^' 38, one
/4\ ,^M 717, not
(Chapters 23-24.)
TRANSLITERATION.
183
3C ^^^' 53^' stands. -^ ^ch'ang 27, grows.
^§ kiv'a! 468, Being astride >/
^^ ,<:/ie' 38, one 'H* .r/^'^■ 342. Their [relation]
/|\ ,/« 717, not •^F" ,jrt 1 1 18, with
/|T* hing 207, {hsing) walks. ij'^ /rto' 867, Reason,
H /S2" 1031, {tzii.) A self- 4+1 'je 1079, indeed,
^^ cJiien' 385, displaying
^^ ,^/!f' 38, one
<^\ ,j^M 717, not
P^ rning 599, is bright,
B tsz" 103 1, (^^«) A self-
•jS^ sAz"' 762, (5S«) asserting
^S* ,tA/ 38, one
*^ .i*" 717. not
^^ cJiang 23, can shine.
o
H tsz" 1 03 1, (^2?/) A self-
jJiCfo, 122. approving
^^S* ,<■/;/ 38, one
^K zi'M 1059, has not
^t/J ^kung 460, merit.
o
Q /'s^" 1031, A self-
j8^ filing 405, praising
^y .c/j<r 38, one
/f\ .^« 717, not
pl yueh^ II 30, is called
^M ^37/ 1121, offal
^^ s/i//z, 766, of food,
^^ c//2^z' loi, {tsui) an excres-
"^^ sence
YT* Jiing 207, (hsing) in the
o system ;
^1 zi'w,^, 1065, beings
njA hzi.'oh^ 259, (/io) are likely
^p. rc'«' 1063, to detest
"^ chi 53, (/^«) them.
a
X^ ^?<' 434, Therefore
'JB'yiu 1 1 13, [who] has
^aj* tao' 867, reason
^r //i/ 38, the one
y^ ,/« 717, does not
IgS V/j'z^ 94, dwell [rely on
**"* him] ,
•m, '_>•<?' 1079, indeed.
(Chapter 24.)
i84
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^ //' 879
""* 'rA' 721,
•4- sJiih, 768, \ Chapter 25.
^^^ 'zt'M 1060,
^^ fihang 22,
^B siang' 792, Imaging
^ yi«e« 231, the mysterious.
I.
^fe* 'j/;< 1 1 13, There is
^^zL'tih, 1065, being
iJ'S 'h-dJim 269, containg every-
»■**' thing
f^ ch'ang 77, {chetig) com-
'*^ pletely.
•flp ,s/€w 799, {hsien) Before
-^ /'zV« 897, heaven
"Wj ^z" 879, and earth
idfc ^shang 742, (sheng) it ex-
-*3 ;' .' ^ ists.
^^ /s?%, 985, (c/i't) Calm !
•^ yi/i79, i^isi) Oh!
'^^ y/ao 528, Incorporeal !
•^ hijjg,{hsi) Oh!
^S/?'/', 921, Alone
^fh'/i, 538, it stands
rftt ^rh 719, (^rr) and
^> ,P^ 717 °ot
3Y'A:a/ 307, changes.
11.
63 ,<rAf?< 47, (cAo?<) Every-
where
»nr ^Azw^ 207, [hsing) It goes
Fm Vh "Jig, [err) and
/f^ ^pu 717, not
^^^az' 846, [it is] hindered.
o
Pj 'k'o 425, It can
LJ 'i 278, thereby
^5 z^'^'« 1047, become
y? f'ien 897,
-Q^ 'w2?^ 605, mother.
p
■^^ ^^x'^^ 1060, I
^<i>z^7i9. not
^rj ,i:/iz 53, know
jal .cA'z 342, its
iZ rning 600, name.
o
^ ^sir" 1032, (/^«) I charac-
. ■* terise
"7* r/zz' 53, (^2m) it
PI 3'2/e/2, 1 1 30, [and] call [it]
ig /ao' 767, Reason.
the world's
HS ch'iang 366, Constrained
Chapter 25.)
TRANSLITERATION.
185
(t^'
•^ ur 839, great.
\Xh ,c/tuns'ios,{isu>!£r))'-'^°^ -tL^^
/a 'yiu II 13, there are .t^ ^^^^~
[JC[ 5;«7?. 708, (5S/V) four " . P - "^V^
■y^ i'a' 839, greatnesses,
9
'jyn ,';-A 719, (t-rr) and
y li'atig 1043, royalty
^& ,c/!rt 437, dwells
.n*. ,c/i'/342, among them
— ^ 37'/!, 1095, as one
•jS __yrM 1082, there.
^£ ^zfeV 1047, to make
^Z ming 600, a name
'y .c/k" 53, {tzu) for it
PJ yiiefi, 1 130 [I] call [it]
"^^ ta' 839, the great.
o
T^ /a' 839, The great
P] yueh, 1 1 30, I call
j^f 5/u"' 764, the evasive.
PJ yueh, 1 130, I call
*!^ '37«r« 1 137, the far.
o
^■q '>7/f/z II 37, The far
PJ yiteh, 1 1 30, I call
I^ 'fan 126, the reverting.
IV.
vfT ku' 434, For [it is said]
i^ tao" 867, Reason
-^ ta' 839, [is] great.
o
~)^ t'ieyi 897, Heaven
^ ta' 839, [is] great.
o
;^ /z" 879, Earth
^ ta' 839, [is] great.
o
y^ zuang 1043, Royalty
7m jz7«, 1093, (>■£■/() [is] also y^ ,/tJ 123, follows
(Chapter 25.)
TV yaw 286, (yVw) Man
y^ ./a 123, follows
^Jn /'/' 879, earth.
o
^|H //' 879, Earth
'^b J'a 123, follows
rfr /'zV« 897, heaven.
o
j^ ,^'zVw 897, Heaven
Y^ ^/a 123, follows
10" /ao' 867, reason.
c
HTg ^ao' 867, Reason
1 86
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
;^
H tsz" 1 03 1, (tzii) the self
S(/^ Jan 285, like.
o
fe^ 'ti 879,
""* V/i' 721,
-|— 5/^^7^, 768, ^ Chapter 26.
r^ /z<>^, 562,
"5^ ^chatig- 22,
cJiung-' 108, Dignity's .
teh,2>Ti, virtue, if v'"'"
f..
]^ chung' 108, {tsung) The
heavy
"^t ^rt/eV 1047, is
^m ,ch'it2g 407, of the light
f^^ ,kan 317, (^f«) the root.
o
^y tsing' 994, {chi7ig) The
^^1 ^Zf« 1047, is
^^ tsao' 954, of the moving
ypV ,chiun 418, the master.
' s/ii" 762, (S5«)
JJIV278.
J1]B| slicing
JK Jan 286, (y^w) man
> Therefore
*I^ ichung 106, [in his] all
Q >/^, 293, O'/t) day
YT Jiing 207, {hsing) walks
/|\ ,^M 717, not
W|| Ji 5i5> departs from
ffla .i^s^^' 1030, (^2^m) the baggage
^^ waggon,
ra^ chung' 108, (tsung) the
"^ " weighty.
III.
rate ,.yw/ 826, Though
/^ '_yzM 1 1 13, he have
It^^ ^y^'ng 1 146, magnificent
£|B ,kzvan 474, sights,
:}qk jy^w' 1090, he calmly
|g 'ch'21 94, sits
^3 jcJi'ao 36, [in an] uncon-
^^ cerned
^(7% jan 285, manner.
naV 613,
How [is it that]
'JpJ y^o 215,
^m" ivan' 1040, the ten thou-
'""^ J sand
^S shang 772, (cheng) char-
''^^ iots
j22 ■'^''"' 53. l^-^^') of,
slicing' 773, {sheng) the rt V/«i 87, the master
holy -^
jj^ \r/z 719, (<?r;-) yet
(Chapters 25-26.)
TRANSLITERATION.
187
j^ V 278, as to ^ ,2^" 1059, have no
J^ ,shdn 735,{s/ien) his person f^ ch'ch 42, rut [and]
^ fih'ing 407, is too light for ^ tsih^ 985 (cAz) track.
^ ficn 897, ) jj^g ^^ shan' 752, Good
~ K* ^za' 183, (/ist'a) ) ^ ' g ^JV^"" 1083, speakers
Z fih'ing 407, being too light, ^C 1^,7^ 1059, have no
H|J tseh^ 956, then will 3^ /z''^^ 183, (hsm) blemish
•fl^ s/iZ/i, 769, he lose ^m tsch^ 959, [and] error.
E5 cJi'an 20, {chen) his vas- ^^ s/ja/z' 752, Good
*o ' sals ; __
^^''■sao' 954, being too rest- ^|* cAz" 338, counters
^^ less,
§Ij ^sf/i, 956, then will
•5^ sAz'/t, 769, he lose
^^ ^chiiin 418, mastership [the
throne] .
• Chapter 27.
g^ t^^ 879,
*~*^ 'r/z' 721,
•4* shih^ 768,
^^sV/^.987.
,*^^ ,chang 22,
15 '^'2«o 374, Skill's
^ y^^f'ff' 1 149. function.
I.
^fe sAa«' 752, Good
•fT" Jiing 207, (hsing) walkers
rChapters 26-27.)
9HE c<7i< 1059, have no
^^ ch'cu 51, (chou) counting
^^ ts'eh, 960, bamboo slips.
o
3 fee shan' 752, Good
En ^z ' 676, lockers
aim zee/ 1 059, have no
jl^ Jiujan 472, bolts [and]
£^ chi'en' 386, keys,
o
Up \r/i 719, (<rrr) and
^JS ,/;< 717, not
nj 'k'o 425, one can
^^ ,^'«2' 308, open [their
o locks] .
^fe shan' 752, Good
;^i chieh, 376, binders
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
jffi zvu icig, have no
"^^ku' 434, for
mR shdttg- 'j'jz, (sfieng^) rope 5ffi ^ix^z< 1059, there is no
»tj vo/i, 1 1 17, (yiieh) string,
fjjj 'rh 719, (<?rr) and
^N .//^ 1059, not
Pj '^'o 425, one can
Wtp 'cfiie 359, loosen [their
knots] .
-^t s/[/' 762, (55W)
ja '-78.
>- Therefore
JB^, shang' 773, (sJieng) the
■^■^ holy
A ^ya« 286, (y^ew) man
^ap chang 740, always
^K shatt' 752, in goodness
"^fchiu 415, saves
TV ^yaw 286 (yVw) men ;
o
j|^ ^z^' 434. for
4H£ ^i'u 1059, there is no
3^ t/iV ' 349, outcast
/I i/aw 286 {Jen) man.
Ma? chang 740, Always
•^E 5//aw' 752, in goodness
^^ chill' 415, he saves
SAjl wuh, 1065, things,
^E cAV 349, outcast
^^ zuuJi^ 1065, thing.
•^^shi' 762, (ssm) This
Hq zt/eV 1054, is called
^@ sz'j^, 805, (hsi) concealed
H^ jning 599, enlightenment.
HI.
A^ ^w' 434, Therefore
^fe shan' 752, the good
71 i/aw 286, (y^«) man,
^^ V/i/ 38, the one,
o
^JT^ ,^;^ 717, the not-
3b shaft' 752, good
71 ^y«« 286, {Jen) man
^/^ ,c^z' 53, {tzii) of,
fijjl .s/iz" 758, {ssu) is the in-
o structor.
"^^ ^fu 717, The not-
^S shan' 752, good
^l ^ya« 286, (y^«) man,
^S 'cM 38, the one,
o
^B shan' 752, the good
yV ,_;«« 286, (Jen) man
(Cliapter 27.)
TRANSLITERATION.
189
^ ,ch{ 53, lylzu) of.
^^ jtsz' 1027 {t'zii) is the cap-
p ' ital.
/^ .i^« 7i7i [Who] not
^ kzvei' 484, esteems
^ .<:/«7 342, his
6M .5:/!z 758, (55«) instructor.
0
yT\ /;< 717 [Who] not
^^ jigai' 619, loves
ji c/j'z 342, his
^? /s^' 1027, (<'^z/) capital,
o
J§|^ .5;«" 826, though
^^ t/t/' 58, intelligent,
•JU ta' 839, greatly
}^ ^mz 589, is bewildered.
o
JBL shi' 762, (ssz?) This
=S TJuiV 10=54, is called
WJ jj'ao' 1077, significant
^)!f> mzao' 592, spirituality.
^/r 879, -^
'r/t' 721,
-j-s;^^7^, 768 • Chapter 28.
)\^tah, 647,
j^ fhang 22, J
^ yaw 126, Returning to
i|| /'oA 710, simplicity.
^jJ,r/!Z53 [Who] knows
J^,f/«' 342, his
J|| ,A/««^ 214, {hsiung) man
' ^o hood,
^^'shcic 775, (s/iom) [and]
^^ keeps
-Rji ,c/iV 342, his
jj^ its'z' 1033, (^^z'i) woman-
_o hood,
jS cfcV 1047, becomes
^ /-/^w 897, ^ ^i^g
T7 • - o /7 • ^ I world's
hia 183, (Ajsm) )
5i^,A:V34i, (/isi) valley.
a
^f zuei 1047, Being
^ /'/^« 897, y tbe
T7 • . o /7 • \ I world's
hia 183, (/!sza) )
3^, ^'2341, (/is/) valley,
<^i» chang 740, the eternal
ni
^£■7;, 871, [te) virtue
/p ,/« 717. not
^ A515. departs.
a ^fu 151, He reverts
B3 kzc'ei, 480, [and] returns
•^^ , j« 1 1 18, to [the state of]
(Chapters 27-28.)
I go
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
,y^>^§■ll05 /an infant
child.
E3 ^'rk 720, {err)
wu 1059, The un-
chi 393, limited.
^U fhi 53, [Who] knows
*H* ,c/^'^" 342, his
ifzf i.^<^^' 7°^' whiteness,
^rj ^chi 53, [Who] knows
-^*. .<:/!'/ 342, his
'^^yung 1 146, glory,
*^ 's/i6?M 755, {shou) [and] ^+2 's/z«'w 755, (shou) [and]
J keeps keeps
•H* .cAV 342, his
j^^ ,7iei 218, blackness,
the
world's
■^^ zt'/z' 1047, becomes
•^ ,i'2en 897,
**n^ /i/a' 183, {hsia)
^T* 5A/A, 767, model.
o
^S tZfeV 1047, Being
^A^«897. ) the_
"TJT hia' 183, [hsia) )
r^shih, 767, model,
o
i^ fhang 740, the eternal
jf^ ife/i, 871, {te) virtue
;jp .^M 717, not
'^z'V/^, 872, {te) is faulty.
j>« J'lc 151, He reverts
E^ kcvei^ 480, [and] returns
■^Tl ^yil 1 1 18, to
^ ,f/?V 342, his
^^ju' 299, shame,
o
^1 Tuii 1047, becomes
^A.«897, ) the_
~T^ Az'a 183, {hsia) )
^ '*M 453, vale.
^ ^zfd-V 1047, Being
Jif'ienZon, \ ^^^
^K* Aza' 183, {hsia) )
^^ '?iu 453, vale,
^^ j:7iang 740 the eternal
:^ teh, 871, {^^0 virtue
T^ 'tiai 612, then
J^ ^ifsM 1014, suflQces.
^W ^/"^^ 151, He reverts
^1^ kzvei, 480, [and] returns
•^^5^ ,_>'t^ 1118, to
(Chapter 28.)
TRANSLITERATION.
jbN./'m 710, simplicity.
191
IV.
jkn ,f'u 710, Simplicity
^fr 'san 724, being scattered,
H|| (se/i, 956, (Isc) he then will
^^ wei 1047, make
^^clii' 349, vessels [of use-
'^'^ fulness] .
383 shgyig' 773, (,sheng) The
^^ holy
fijan 286, (y<:w) man
^Bjy«w^' 1 149, utilising
j^ .c^/ 53, [tzii) them,
o
H|j tseh, 956, (i's^) then will
^^ .zt/« 1047, make [them]
'g* Jizuan 472, ofiScers
.^•/A'aw^27, [and] chiefs.
VWr *«' 434. Therefore
'j^ia' 839, a great
mil <^^«'' 59. (c/i''^) administra-
tion
yf^ tu "JIT, does not
^U *o 428, injure [cut, hurt].
Chapter 29
Ba ^'■' 879,
"^ V/it' 721
-J-* s/t/A. 768,
fl^'kiu 413,
^ fhang 22,
1^ ^zcM 1059, Not-
^ weV 1047, doing.
I.
^^ fsiangf^t-], {Chiang) [One
''*^ who] is going to
^>'« 1 1 39, desire
ff7 Ys'« loio, {chii) to take
5C ^''''' ^97. ) the
"TT Aza' 183, (Asm) J P
r?ft /;-/% 719, {e7-r) and
jf^ zfcV 1047, to make
^ c/iz 53, {tzu) it.
o
^5 "^u 1060, I
PI '
^^chien' 385, see
■y* .c/i'z 342, him
/[>./z^ 717, not.
^a ("^/i, 872, (/c) obtain it ;
Ir^ 'i 278, that is all.
o
5^A^«897. ) The
"TC ''"'a' 183, {hsid) \ ^ P'
(Chapters 28-29.;
192
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
iii* Shan 737, {shell) [is] a di- |j)? fih'ui 101, (/-sm/) breathe
'l»T' vine "^.o coldly,
^^ch'i' 349, vessel.
;^ ./« 717. Not
"pT '^'o 425, can it be
■^1 ^ze/^V 1047, made,
Jjij '>'/ 1079, indeed.
(J
"gS) ,tf <?V 1047, [Who] makes it,
^^ VA/ 38, the one,
H^ ^az' 648, mars
J/^ ,c/m 53, (^^?J) it.
II.
•^ <:A/7;. 67, [Who] takes hold
^§: 'che 38, the one
<S^ shi'h, 769, loses
"y' ,cAz 53, (tzii) it.
A^T /iw' 434, Therefore
aSrt zuiih, 1065, of beings
'^i. hiuo' 259, some
^T /"".?■ 207. {hsing) go on,
o
JOJA /izfo' 1065, others
^CT ^s?<z' 826, follow,
o
;gtt /izt'o' 1065, some
nfrl /i«' 229, (/iSiV) breathe
^fy warmly,
'gft' Azt'o' 1065, others
i^ hzvo' 1065, some
55 cJiiaytg 366, [are] strong
o
ifi? /tzfo' 1065, others
^/eVsii, [are] weak,
o
jjjT hujo' 1065, some
^Vsa?'94i, succeed [are
'^ filled with a cargo]
n/ Zizi^o' 1065, others
[^- Jiivui 261, succumb [come
^*^ out vanquished].
>- Therefore
^^sM 762, (55m)
^^5/i;aw^' 773, {sheng) the
^-*^ holy
JV ^yaw 286, (y^w) man
■^t cA'm 445, abandons
I^ shan 738, (s/e^w) pleasures
^y^ 'ch'u 445, abandons
^^ sAaw" 73, {shen) extrava
^% gance,
■^P V/j'w 445, abandons
^K/'az" 848, indulgence.
(Chapters 29-30.)
^ ^«" 879,
lir ,sa« 723,
-4-» s/z//s 768,
•^5^ (Cha7tg 22,
Chapter 30.
TRANSLITERATION
^ kien' 387, Be stingy
jj^ 'zvu 1061, with wars.
I.
JU( V 278, [Who] with
jg* /ao' 867, reason
fi^ ^5o' 1002, assists
y^ ,/a« 286, (/(cw) the people's
2^ V/iw 87, master,
^jS* V/te 94, the one,
^\ ./« 717, not
J^ V 278, with
;^$ ,/z*«^ 698, arms
193
Vp /A/, 392, [and] thorns
^f^ ,sha>iff 742, {sheng) grow
fHlr ,>'^« 1082, there,
^^/a' 839, A great
JP //i/«« 419, I
^ > war's
j2.^^"53, (^^'') )
^& Zi^"?/' 175, (/ioz<) sequence
Xf [after]
tySpi' 692, surely
/Q 'j;w 1 1 13, are
|X| Jiiuyjg 213 (Jisiung) bad
i^i ^;/zV« 634, harvests.
5^ ch'iang 366, strengthens ^^ s/zi-;/' 752, {shan) The good
?CA^"897. ) ^^^
'^ hia'xZl, ^hsid) j empire.
o
I^^<c^'i 342, His
^y 'che 38, one
^a '/^u'c 489, [is] resolute
jtYj /r/i 719, [err) and
pJ V278, that is all [then he
*~^ stops] .
^ ,i^z^ 717, Not
^^ s/iz ' 764, {ssu) business
,^ methods
jfj^'Aao 171, render good
,„y [make welcome]
yg Jizuan 244, repayment [re- Sfr '^<3r« 312, dares he
quital]. "^
L^ V 278, thereby
An army's
II.
1^ jsM 758, (s5w)
J^.^^^53. {t^u)
mt su' 817, (shuo) place
^^ [which]
J^» 'f/z'w 94, it occupies,
S7 ^s'ii loio, (c/i'ii) to take
HOT ch'iang 366, by force.
-^3. 'kivo 489, One should be
resolute,
fjyj/r,% 719, (frr) and
ml .cAzw^ 403, briars /jn iviih^ 1065, (z^vO not
(Chapter 30.)
194
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
*^ filling 405, boasting ;
o
fl^ 'kwo 489, resolute,
hVl /rA 719, {err) and
/j^ zf ?^/i, 1065, {zuu) not
■gg tf/z" 1054, is called
/fC ./«« 717. u°-
^^ /ao' 867, reason.
-_ o
^N ,/m 717, Un-
^-fe /a, 1 22, haughty [bragging] ^& ^ao' 867, reason
^. 'kvuo 489, resolute, J& 'tsao 953, soon
lYjl 1*''^' 719. [err) but F^^ '?' 278, ends.
attfe wz^/i, 1665, {wu) not
1^ fiJiiao 368, arrogant ;
Si 'kvuo 489, resolute,
flYl 'rA 719, {err) but [only , '. ••^"" 7^3
•"'' " when]
/fv </« 717. not
i*M ^^/i 872, (i!^) he can
^j V 278, avoid [it] ;
o
.^i '^zfo 489, resolute,
mT /r/i 719 {err) but
>//t wmA, 1065, not
SB fih'iatig 366, violent.
■ Chapter 31
— [- 5/e?7;, 768,
"-* yih, 1095,
IjBj^ fihatig 22,
^'yew 1086, Quelling
^^'zvu 1061, war.
^1 wm/z, 1065, {zvu) Things
t|J« ehivatig' 114, flourish
0|| ^5^A 956, [and] then
■^^ 7ao 508, they decay.
^^ ,/m 142, Even
q^ .cA/a 351, excellent
-Ei ^-ping 698, arms [are]
o
-^ ,i^" 717. an un-
rap si'ang 792, {Jisiang) bliss
^/ie" 762, {5S«) This
^^ ,<:/«■ 53, {tzii) among
:g^ c/iV 349, tools.
(Chapters 30-31.)
TRANSLITERATION.
195
S^zuuh, 1065, (,zuii) [all] be- ^ ./« 717. an un-
^ /izfo. 259, [are] likely ^ .s/aw^'- 792, {hsiang) bliss
^^ zf z^' 1063, to detest
^,chi ^l, (^^?<) them.
||5[ Az^' 434, Therefore
i^ 'yiu II 13, [who] has
ija ^ao' 867, reason,
^^ W/e' 38. the one,
^4^ ,/m 717, not
'^'chu 94, dwells there [re- 7^ ,/« 717. [When] not
lies on them]. ''_, ^ , , , .
A=i.ieh, 872, (^^) he obtams
"• P 'z 278, avoiding [it]
M .^''"«« 418, The masterly jjj ,^^,^^ ^^^^ ^^^.^.^ ^^^ ^^^^^
^^ .c/«' 53, [tzii) among
^ tAV 349, tools,
3E ,/fVi36, [and] not
^* ^chiiin 418, a masterly
-^ 'tsz' 1030, (^2m) man
^ ,chi 53, (/^^m) his
J^ic/tV 349, tools.
-^ 7s2' 1030, {tzii) philosopher
^^ ,c/n/ 437, while at home,
0)1 tseh, 956, then
■g* ^u/eV 484, he esteems
T^^ Vso 1002, the left.
^3 yung' 1 149, While using
J^ , i>ing 698, arms
^^
H|l ^sf A, 956, then
.m-
'^* kzvei' 484, he esteems
p^ 3'm' 1 1 15, the right.
Arms [are]
only]
ffl yu?ig' 1 149, he uses
"j^ ^cM 53, {tzu) them.
HI.
^^ /'zf« 899, Peace
V<K ifaw' 853, [and] quietude
'^ ct'eV 1047, he makes
fSr ' [holds]
i- 's/iaw^ 741, high.
'^^^shing 771, (sA^-w^) Vic-
'^ torious [he is]
mt \rh 719, (^rr) but
/P.i^« 717, not
•E£ . />2«i^ 698, \
ap ';weV 586, enjoys [it] ;
^ ^ o
VAe' 38, ) tfil ''"'' ^^^' ^^'''^^ ^°^
(Chapter 31)
196
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^jk 'met 586, [who] enjoys ,1^. shi' 764, {ssii) affairs
^ ^chi 53, {tzu) it [a victory] ^i shang' 741, we honor
^^ cJie 38, the one "^ 'tso 1002, the left.
o o
^^ 5/2/' 762, (ssm) this [means] jXj .Az'ww^ 213, (7isiung) In
' _ ' unpropitious
SK/ti' 554, [he] likes ^S. shi' 764, [ssu) affairs
^^fshah, 731, (saA) to kill
y^ ^yaw 286, ijen) people.
"y^ Su 142, Now
^^/^" 554, [when] one likes
^ s/^aA, 731, (sa/z) to kill
J\^ Jati 286, (je?i) people,
^S 'che 38, the one,
o
^Ij Iseh, 956, then he will
A\ ^pu 717, not
Pf '^'o 425, be able
j/^ V 278, thereby
^^ /-fA, 872, [ti) to obtain
jiH c/«" 61, his wishes
"T^ .j'M 1118, in
-p //za- 183, (/^«a) I empire
.^i V 279, [a final particle]
fry' fhi y^i. In propitious
-^^ sha72g' 741, we honor
/h^ yiu' 1 1 15, the right.
o
IS ^f)ien 689, The assistant
y^ jtsiang 967, (chiang) army
,m, ^chiUn 419, leader
^ .tAw 437, sits
^l{ Vso 1002, to the left.
r, 's/iang 741, The superior
^.tsiang 967. )army
(^^"««^) header
.ra. ,cntun 419, )
^ .cAm 437, sits
7^ yiu' 1 1 15, to the right.
p
"^ yen 1083, [This] means
"o' [that]
J^ ^chu 437, occupying
_ Y. 'shang 741, a superior
^^ shi' 765, position
^Ij tseh, 956, then
y^ 'i 278, according to
^^ ,5a«^ 725, the funeral
(Chapter 31.)
TfeANSLITERATlON
wfi 'li 520, ceremony
1^ 'ch'u 94, is managed
"yt ,chi 53, {tzu) it.
o
a|& sAa/i, 731, (sa/i) The kill-
•lyC ing
A^ Jan 286, (y^ew) of people
*^ ckung-, 108, (tsung) multi-
tijtf
tudes,
^^ 7o 909, many
o
VA V 278, with
^^ . /« 668, sorrow
_&^ ,ngai 619, [and] lamenta-
"*^ tions
^^ch'i' 396, [we ought to]
weep
~/^ fihi 53 [tzii) for them.
o
^^ cJian' 45, [When] In war
BS ,shdng 771, (sheng) a vic-
Li '?■ 278, according to
pfe ,sang 725, the funeral
i® 7i 520, ceremony
I^S VA'm 94, must be treated
*2. '^^^ 53' ^^•^"^ ^®"
^ ^«' 879.
^IZT san 723
-I- sAjA, 768, \ Chapt
' VA' 721
•^^ fhang 22,
shing' 773, Of holiness
/<>/;, 871, the virtue.
er 32.
2^/«o' 867, Reason,
YK chang 740, in its eternal
#n* ' aspect,
^fft^zfw 1057, is un-
^* ?niug 600, nameable.
?fp./'" 71°' Simplicity
g^ ,5MZ 826, (shut) though
/y> 'si'ao 795, [s/ii'ao) insignifi-
o cant,
JifienSgj, ) ^^^
S A/a' 183, {hsia) \
/]N ,^M 717, not
HT ''^aw 312, dares to
y5 ch'an 20, {ch'en) subject
^^ [it].
/^Jieu 174, (/zoz<) Princes
Zp^zi^aw^ 1043, [and] kings
^fc »o/e, 296, (/i^) if
ttfe^waw^ 616, (neng) they can
^i^i's/iew 755, (skou) keep it,
o
'^,zvdn' 1040, the ten thou-
^*^ sand
^1 zvu/i, 1065, (zt'M) things
^1^ fsiang 967, {chiang) are
• '• ' going
F^ /52" 1031, (tzu) of them-
selves
,^zM 695, to pay homage.
(Chapter 31-32.)
igS
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
y^ /ten 897, Heaven
j^tz" 879, [and] earth
aH ^stang' 790, (Jisiang) mu-
' " tually
«^» hoii"], combined,
V°
\A / 278, thereby
1^ chimig' 364, drop
h' ,Aaw 310, sweet
Ig. /?<' 557, dew.
o
^^ 'min 597, The people
■j^ mo' 603, will have none
^21 ''•^'^ 53' (^^^"^) ^^ their
•^^ /m^' 546, commanders,
o
ITQ /^-A 719 {err) but
Q ^s^" 1031, {tzii) of them-
^^ selves
J^ ,c/i«M 418, they will be
w righteous.
"n^ifu 142, then
TfKj'z'' 1093, in turn
^i^ fsiang 967, (chiang) one
is going
^n ,c/jz' 53, (/^m) to know
ll* 'chi 56, where to stop.
4^n .cAz' 53, (tzu) Knowing
IP 'chi 56, where to stop
Pif^"'^^7.(^/'««))i3tberea-
jyV278, f son why
</J> ,^« 717, there is no
y^^a/' 846, danger.
III.
^pj>V' 681, To illustrate :
^ ^ao' 867,
>• Reason's
^ .^''i^ 53. (^■2«) J
11. "j^ltsai' 941, being
||j^'5/^^■ 761, (s5?<) [When] at ^ /zV« 897, i . ,
|^Jc/^^•' 59, creating order ^ Ma' 183, {hsia) ) "^'^erse
i«|* 'yitc 1 1 13, 1 [it becomes] J(^i^'^ 11 12, resembles
^^jnitig 600, ) nameable. Ilf .cAz^y'aw 119, rivers
/^ ming 600, [When] the /^ ku, 453, [and] streams
*~^ nameable *-^
"^yi' 1093, also -^ ,chi 5s, C'^") [in their rela-
^^cM' 339, already "^.y" mS, to
7^'yiu 1 1 13, exists Jf-j* ^chmng 362, great rivers
(Chapter 32.)
TRANSLITERATION.
199
^@ '?iai 160, [and] the oceans, B tsz" 1031, (^tzu) Himself
•H|. 'ye 1079, indeed.
),shang TJi, {ahe.ig-) [who]
conquers
'chd 38, the one
^V?'879,
— *^ ,sa« 723,
-4* s?iih^ 768,
— "__ .saw 723,
B^ chang 22,
Chapter 33.
hS ch'iang 366, is mighty.
tPQ i*^^^' 53. [Who] knows
JR /s?< 1014, contentment
^S '<^h^ 38, the one
g '"m' 148, is rich.
p //6'«' 688. To discriminate 5S f^^'^^^^S^ 366, [Who] dares
•j^ Jung- 207, {hst'ng) to act
[move]
^^ VZte 38, the one
/H^ 'yiii 1 1 13, has
- ff -
Jn^ cAz' 61, will.
o
^\ ,_^z< 717, Not
■y^ s7iih, 769, [who] loses
^i, ,<:/^V 342, his
/^ sii' 817, (shuo) position
^g" 'c/ic 38, the one,
^\^'c/itu 413, lasts.
III.
^ 's^' 836, (ssu) [Who] dies
f^ /r/i 719 (^r;-) yet
yf> ,:pH 717, not
T^ Ji^ang 1044, perishes
^ ^^A, 871, virtue.
I.
Jtn <chi 53, [Who] knows
A ^y^w 286, {jeti) others
^^ VA^ 38, the one,
^1 chi' 58, is intelligent.
^ ^52" 1031, {tzu) Himself
^T| i^-^^' 53. [who] knows
^^ 'c/?e 38, the one
ffl ^»zz«^ 599, is enlightened.
o
^ ,shang 771, (sZ/ew^) [Who]
conquers
yi Jan 286, (/<•«) others
^^ 'chi 38, the one,
/Q* 'yiu 1 1 13, has
"ft ^2" 536. force
(Chapters 32-33.)
200
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
'die 38, the one " ^ ,shang 742, (sheng) living,
p
\sheu' 757. {sJiou) is long ffij >/« 719. (err) yei
\ lived [immortal].
y?> ,;pu "ji-j, not
m ^z" 879,
— ^^ ,saw 723,
-4- shih, 768.
|JC| 52 836,
^ /:;^aw^ 22,
^ /aw 289, Trust
Chapter 34.
^ (ch'ing 77, in its perfection.
I.
-J^ jfa' 839, The great
^^ tao' 867 reason
9rJ /'^'^ ^2^' ^^ all-pervading
i^ /^/ 179, {hsi) Oh !
"H* fifi'i 342, It
pT 'yfe'o 425, can [be]
~£p 7so 1002, on the left
-jb^ yhi 1 1 15, [and] on the
•H right
'fijy zfrfw' 1040, the ten thou-
P^ sand
A^ xuuh^ 1065, (zt'?^) things
*j^ shV 761, (55?^) relying on
^ .c/tz" 53, (^2??) it,
JjiJ 'z 278, thereby
^^5*2' 1033, {tzu) it refuses
[them].'
TjJ ,ku}ig 460, Merit
^V fh'ang j-j, [cheng) it ac-
^ quires,
yf> ,^;< 717, [but] not
i^f^ ^mhig 600, the name
/H 'j/m 1 1 13, [it] takes.
" o
^© ngai' 619, It loves
;^a 'yang 1072, [and] nour-
'^ ishes
'ro zf(f«' 1040, the ten thou-
*^ sand
^1 zvuh, 1065, (zf «) things,
o
J^ V/t 719, (frr) yet
y^ ,i>^ 717. oot
ja ^zi/^z 1047, act as
Ip V/iM 87, [their] owner.
*jS?' chang 740, Always
fiffi ^zf ?/ 1059, it has no
-6^^z<, 1 1 39. desires.
Pf ^k'o 425, It can be
y^ jnmg 600, named
•^3^ .jM 1 1 18, with
(Chapters 33-34-)
TRANSLITERATION.
201
/|>'smo795, (hsz'ao) the smaW. Jj^ chayig 77, {chenff) accom-
' ' "^ plish
Ba zt/4«' 1040, The ten thou-
*"* sand
Omtvuh^ 1065, (zi/w) things
^§f Azf«' 480, return
■te , >'f « 1082, thereto.
o
rrtt \>"/j 719, (err) Yet
yR ,/m 717, not
'^fi^zfcV 1047, it acts as
^ VAw 87, [their] owner
o
Pj 'k'o 425, It can be
{f\ jning 600, named
]^ ^zt/« 1047, as
-^ ^a' 839, the great.
III.
-« sAz"" 762, (ssii)
IJIV278.
>- Therefore
_2^ ,chi 342, his
"^^ ta' 839. greatness.
o
^a ti' 879,
— • ,saw 723,
•4— shih^ 768, }• Chapter 35
jjl" 'zfz^ 1060,
^ ^chatig 22,
^ ^/aw 287 Benevolence
i^ ^^/i, 871, virtue.
I.
^t.chih,6'], [Who] takes hold
--^ ta' 839, the great
^H siang' 792, {hsiang) form
o
^ ,nV« 897, j the
world
3B shang' 773, {she?ig) the ~T^ hia' 183, {hsz'a)
■=** holy •
^ ^ya« 286, 0«) man >f+ 'zfaw^ 1044, goes [to him].
^^, Chung 106, (tstoig) to the ;:H: 'zf aa^ 1044, [It] goes
' end ■•-^
^ .i^M 717, not j?jj 'rh 719, (^rr) and
^i jvei 1047, acts as ^■^ ^fu •ji'j, not
*r^to' 839, the great. ij^* Aaz" 161, is injured.
rtY ^"■' 434> Therefore i^ ^ngan 620, Contentment
Top ^waw^ 616, (neng) he can .?Tv ^j^'ing joi, peace,
(Chapters 34-35.)
202
:K
^
>• <:
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^^^W 848, rest [is there].
^^ io' 554, Music
J^'^/< 1125, and
fiff 'V/^ 720, (r;-;-) dainties
^i^ 'kzuo 490, the passing
-;^^ ^'o' 429, people
IP 'c/iz 56, (^^•w) make stop.
^ /ao' 867,
~/^ ,C/J2 53, (^^«i)
,tp, cA ?< 98, going out of
PI AVw 331, (kou), the mouth
y^ ^a/i' 853, [how] is insipid.
'^pijiu 224, Oh!
jrt^ ,c/iV 342, it
^Bt zf?^ 1059, has no
jj^ zuez 1053, taste.
Reason's
iuS shi' 763, (ssm) [When]
'^" looked at
/jpi ,^M 717, not
J^ /SM 1014, is enough to
ClJ zvdn 104 1, (zven) be heard
o
PQ yit^ng' 1149, The use
<^ .^Az* 53, (ifzw) of it
yy^ ,fu 717, not
Pj 'ife'o 425, can be
^Qc/it' 339, exhausted
o
it" 879,
— » ,sa« 723,
*-J- sht'h, 768, |- Chapter 36
.~^ luh^ 562,
^^ fihayig 22,
|||^ ^wcV 1050, The secret's
Hff jning 599, explanation.
M^ fsiang 967, (chiang) [That
^1*J which] is going
;5jJjj»_y.Y' 1 1 37, to desire [viz., to
W^ have the tendency]
n^/«z7«, 203, (Jisi) to contract
V* .^^'^ 53i (^^«) itself,
^ .'^hi 53, (^^/i) it
y?^ ,^w 717, not
JS. /5;< 1014, is enough
M chien' 385, to be precious. jj/^ i>i ' 692, surely
o
H^ /'2«^ 906, [When] listened ^^ Am' 435, assuredly
J^ fhi 53, (^^M) to it, EM fihang 22, has extended
(Chapters 35-36.)
j2. ''^^" 53' ('^") itself.
o
rt^ fsiang 967, {chiang) [That
^^ which] is going
'M^yi*' 1137. to desire
S^jo^i, 295, (yV) to weaken
J^ ,rA/ 53 (izii) itself,
o
i^/z" 692, surely
ml ku' 435, assuredly
ygg ch'iang^66, [has]strength-
^^ ened
jcl^ .f/i? 53, (/^m) itself.
y^ ,tsiang 967, (c/u'ang) [That
which] is going
•^^jyw' 1 137, to desire
R^ ^/^ ■ 138, to ruin
^ fhi 53, {tzu) itself.
o
l^lsfi' 692, surely
I^J ku' 435, assuredly
TRANSLITERATION. 203
■^ .cAz 53, {Izii) itself.
'^ps/ii' 762, (s6-«) This
gS 7t'(Y' 1054, is called
-frnf^uxfi'io^o, the secret's
pn miug 599, explanation.
2E Jeu 294, (yo^^) The tender
^%J^^'> 295, (y^) [and] the
V^ ^shdug 77 1 , {she fig) con-
quer
PllJ.^aw^ 318, the stiff
v5S ,'^J'-'i<^"S 366, [and] the
strong.
III.
^& .jrt 1 1 19, [As] the fish
/f> ,^« 717, not
pT'A'o 425, should
^yiicn, 1 1 31 the deep,
IpVI ^Zi'O 491, ) r T ,,
empire's
^Am^' 205, (Asj>2^ has jm. y-o 914, escape
^ .cA? 53, {tzu) itself. ip ^,^.^ J J j8. from
^pfc ,tszang g6y, (r/«aw^)[That
* ■* which] is going
^J'^jyw' 1 137, to intend
f^^ Jo 913, to deprive "J' ,c/n' 53, (/2';'<)
■^ ,chi ^l, (izu) itself. ^|J //' 521, sharp
o
\\[\ti' 692, surely ^^ '^^^'' 349> tools
o
[gl ^z<' 435, assuredly /!> ,pu 717, not
jm'>'«ii25, [it has] endowed "pT -^'o' 425, should
(Chapter 36.)
204
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
LJ i 278, thereby
^3p 'sheu 755, [shou) keep [it]
yj^ s/^^■' 763, (s5m) be shown J|hJ zi'rfw' 1040, the ten thou-
^ "^ sand
/V Jan 286, (yWw) to the peo- V0\ zvuh, 1065, (zf w) things
° pie. ^^
its. f Slang 967, [chiang) will
B ^s^" 103 1, (^^m) of them-
selves
q-l^ Awa' 240, reform.
^S ^z'' 879,
— *_ ^safi 723,
~r* s/zzA, 768,
Jj /sV/i, 987,
^g chang 22,
^, ^ .^P, /izfa' 240, [If] reformed.
• Chapter 37. ru ^
Jjfrl VA 719, (err) yet
■^>Pjy« 1 1 37, they may desire
4^ ^50' 1005, to stir.
^ ^zf« 1047, Administering
j^ ching' 76, the government.
I
♦^ too' 867, Reason
i^ jchang 740, is always
4ft ^tt'M 1059, non-
^^ jx/// 1047, action,
q
Hft ' rh 719, (^rr) and
^ffi 7VU 1059, nothing
^<^ ,i^« 717. [remains] un-
^^ ^ti'/z 1047, done.
<r^ ^AcM 174, {hou) Princes
^* .Zv7/ 1060, I
^ J.siang 967, {chiang) will
' cAaw' 17, pacify
V* ,<^^^' 53i C^-^^) them
J|^ V 278, by
3ffi ^zf M 1059, the un-
^^ rning 600, nameable
■^ ,c/f/ 53, (/2^m) its
J^N ci^'" 710. simplicity.
II.
4^ ivu 1059, The un-
IC zuang 1043, [and] kings x^ jning 600, nameable
^^/o/i, 296, {je) if -;5>» ^c/zz 53, its
B^ nang 616, {neng) they can -!:[> ,^'m 710, simplicity
(Chapters 36-37.)
TRANSLITERATION.
205
7fF\>7', 1093, in turn
iMr tsiang 967, (c/imtig) will
TIT [afiord]
T^,/k 717. not
;g5jr»jK' 1 137, to desire [to lust] .
o
"7^ ./w 717, [There being] no
iQ^yi' 1 137. desire,
l\l z 278, thereby
^S tsinff' 994, {cJiing) there is
"^ rest.
TP /zVw 897, ) [Then]
-^^ [ the
•T^ A/a' 183, {hsia) ) world
ri^ /sz'afig 967, [chiang) will
1^ ^5z" 1031, (^^w) be self-
*r^tmg' 905 {cheng) enrap-
A-
tured.
i\ Aza 183' {hsia) the latter
igL fien 690, part.
^ //' 879,
— - ,s«w 723,
— ♦*5/^^7^, 768, |- Chapter 38.
J^i^aA, 647,
/mw' 366, a discussion
teh, 871, of virtue.
y^ 'sJiang 74 1 1 Superior
i^te/i, 871, (^^) virtue
xj\ ,i^« 717. is un-
•f^^^-A, 871, (ie) virtue.
o
^&s/«z' 762 (ssii) )
> Therefore
/H '_>7 w 1 1 13, it has
'{Ba.te/r 871 (/^) virtue.
o
K' /«■«' 183, {hsia) Inferior
-^S teh, 871 (^e) virtue
^N ,^u 717, not
•^^ s/tz'/i!, 769, loses
i^teh, 871, (i"^) virtue,
•^pshi' 762 (552<) I
^^ > therefore
^V278, )
4lft'if« 1059, it has no
^^teh, 871 [te) virtue.
o
P* 'shang j^i, Superior
^^teh, 871, (/<?) virtue
a
4ff6 ti'« IOS9, is non-
^S zi,'ei 1047, action.
rfrt '^r/i 719, {err) And
^Ht H7< 1059, it has not
\.i 'i 278, thereby
(Chapters 37-38.)
2o6
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^^ ^e\ 1047, pretensions.
o
K hia' 183, {hsia) Inferior
i^ieh, 871, {(e) virtue
^i ^zfeV 1047, is acting
^V* .<:/;« 53, (izu) itself,
Tm \r/f 719, (err) and
yQ 'jzM 1 1 13, has
1/^ V 278, thereby
^Sl ujei 1047, pretensions.
a
r^^ 'shang 741, Superior
4^ Jan 287, (yV^) benevolence
^^ jx)H 1047, is acting
■^^ 'chi 53, (^2«) itself
rrtt ' rh 719, (err) but
offi zvu 1059, not
Li V278, thereby
j^ tf//i047, pretends.
II.
U 'shang- J 1^1, Superior
^^ z' 280, righteousness [jus-
^*^ tice]
^^ ZL'ei 1047, is acting
•y' ^chi 53, (/^zi) itself
lYjrj ' rh Jig, [err) but
^bT 'yhi 1 1 13, has
J!) '2: 278, thereby
^S zf^z 1047, pretensions.
o
I* 'shang ji^i, Superior
wH 72 520, propriety
^L zvei 1047, is acting
■^ ,<:/z/ 53, (/2m) itself
ml 'rh 719, (err) but
,EI, wzo' 603, when no one
^^ ,c/iz 53, (tzii) to it
tf^ . ying 1106, responds.
^ij tseh^ 956, (^5e) Then
3S ^Jayig 290, it stretches
iC^ pi' 678, [pel) its arm
ml 'rh 719, (err) and
flj Jatig 291, (ye«^) enforces
v^ ,c/j2 53, {tzu) it.
Ill
A^ ku' 434, Therefore
.^^ .s/2272, 769, when one loses
i^ tao' 867, reason
r?jrl '^r/i 719, {err) and
1^ Aez^' 175 {hou) then [there
'^^ is]
f.^ ^e/j, 871, (/e) virtue.
o
"9^ shih^ 769, One loses
^^ teh, 871, (i?^) virtue,
Jm '^r/i 719, (err) and
(Chapter 38.)
TRANSLITERATION.
207
J^ hcu' 175, (/loii) then [there nnvl '^^''^'' 77°' l^nowledge
isj
^~'ijan 287, [Jen) benevo- ^^ V/jt? 38, that [is]
o lence. *q
•y^shih^ 769, One loses igj" /ao' 867, reason
4~'^ya« 287, (Jen) benevo- j^ ,<rA/ 53, (/^«/) in its
lence j^
ml '^r/i 719, (err) and JEE /iz^a 239, [mere] flc
X^ heu' i-j^, (/lou) then [there jpftl \r/^ 719, (err) and
is] „
^K z'' 280, righteousness.
•y^shz'/i, 769, One loses
^Kz'' 280, righteousness
[m 'r/i 'Jig, (err) and
Fp hen' 175, (/roz/) then [there
^ is]
J|{g 7z 520, propriety.
X^i ^yi* 1 120, Ignorance
^7 ,chi 53, (^2;<) in its
y[^'sht y6i, (ssii) beginning.
d^ 'fu 142, Now
wfi '// 520, propriety's
"^^s/n' 762, (ss??) )
'^ ^ Therefore
J^ V 278, )
~T^ /a' 839, a great
^p* Chans'' 25, large
^il ,/■?< 142, organiser [man of
^- affairs]
^^ 'che 38, things [are] 1^ 'ch'i.c 94, dwells
o
tl' j:hiing 106, (tsung) loyalty J^ fih'i 342, in its
>j^ sin' 807, (hsm) [and] faith
J^' ,chi ^■3,, (tzu) in their
^M i^o' 705, attenuation
hfrl '^r/i 719, (err) and
ST Izuan' 570, disorder
j^_ i^^" 53. (^2^w) in its
Im Ae?<' 176 (Ao/<) solidity
o
yR ,i^« 717. [and] not
•fe^ .e/irt 437, abides
_^g^ e/z'z' 342, in its
^g /o' 705, externality.
o
lg& 'c/i';^ 94, He dwells
gT'sAew 756, (shou) begin- jtf ,e/zV 342, in its
770 ning ; ^*^
glj /^Vew 98 1 (cA^Vw) premature -i^shih, 769, fruit,
(Chapter 38.)
2o8
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
//f> ,fu ji"], not
j^ ,chu 437, abides
."h*. ,ch'i 342, in its
rtfe y^zt^a 239, flower.
o
1^ -fe;/ 434, Therefore
■^^ V/i'« 445, he avoids
^^ 'pi 674, the latter,
^^ 75'rt loio, (ch'ii) and choses
jj;r Vs's'' 1034, (if^w) the former.
^ii' 879.
— ,saw 723,
-|-* sh/k, 768, }> Chapter 39.
•^^ fhang 22, J
^ /«/', 123, Law's
;jfe '/a« 655, root.
szVz, 802, {hsi)
Of old
-^ ,^Ve« 897, Heaven
^^teh, 872, (^e) attained
— yt, 1095, unity,
J[^ V 278, thereby
TTrt ,ts'itig- 995, (^chinff) it is
o clear.
^ /z' 879, Earth
^^ieh,.872, [ti] attained
— yi , 1095, unity,
VA 'i 278, thereby
am! ninff- 637, it is peaceful.
_ o
iljrti 1-^'^"'' 737' (•^^''^'O Spirit
y^ie/i, 872, (t^) attained
— • yt, 1095, unity,
Li V 278, thereby
^© /"z^ 543, it is mental.
o
^ '>^^^ 453, Valleys
^M ^^A, 872, (/e) attained
_« jyz', 1095, unity,
r^j V 278, thereby
^^b^yinnr 1 106, they are filled
zi'^fw' 1040, The ten thou-
sand
^ ,chi 53, (/0z5)
jl^te/i, 872, (z*^) those who at- 4&1 zi7/A, 1065, (zt/;/) things
^* tained ^^■'
— .• >7'' 1093, unity ^M/<7j, 872, (tS) attained
-^^'che ^S, the ones [are]: — >.y2, 1095, unity,
(Chapters 38-39.)
TRANSLITERATION.
209
CI V278, thereby
j^it' 879, Earth,
^ift?
ning 637, steady,
&i ^shang 742, {shcng) they 9|FE zc/?< 1059, were it not
~o have life,
^^ Jieu 174, {hoji) Princes |;^, '' 278, thereby
^pzvang 1043, [and] kings
J^ ^^//, 872, (te) attained
— yi\ 1095, unity,
o
l^/ V 278, thereby
^KS 7/y/z' 1047, they become
^A^«897. ) the
T, . , o /, • X ("world's
/^^a 183, {/tsta) )
Tp chang' 75, [cheng) stand-
■^ ard.
"H* fih'i 342, That which
"S^chi' 58. produces
^ .'^''«' 53. (''•^w) it
.^^yi, 1095, [is] unity,
•HT 'j^ 1079, indeed.
^P .^'iVw 897, Heaven,
3fflc ifz< 1059, were it not
l/J V 278, thereby
^^ ,ts'i?ig 995, {ching) clear,
o
tial/5za«^ 967, [chiatzg) it
'' * would
^"^ 'k'iing 422, presumably
ZLl/iVA, 531, crack.
(Chapter 39.)
41^ ,tsiang 967, (chiang) it
. '^ would
J^^ k'iiug 422, presumably
^^ ./a 121, break down.
jjlfp shan 'jyj, {shen) Spirits
WS". zuu 1059, are they not
\A V 278, thereby
^^ /^'w^ 543i mental,
o
•i}^ tsiang 967, [chiaJig) they
1*'' would
Jg~'/fe'i;«M^ 422, presumably
Mr/izV/j, 195, (hsich) give out
^^'ku 453, Valleys,
fflffi zc;^ 1059, were they not
l^ V 278, thereby
J^b ^ying 1 106, filled,
o
*^ fsiang 967, {chiang) they
'* ■^ would
-tfl' 'k'iiug 422, presumably
^M ^^^^^^^> 37^' ^^ exhausted.
> o
^y zt'rfw' 1040, The ten thou-
1"^ sand
^fct If ;//;, 1065, (zt7<) things
^ttv< 1059, were they not
2IO
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CJ V 278, thereby
J^ V 278, upon
vuH 1047, have
.<:/iz 336, [their] founda-
tion.
&^ ,shdng 742, {sheng) hav- ""FT hia' 183, (As/a) the low
o ing life, ^_-;
^Sl fsiang 967, {chiatig) they
'I would
J^^ 'k'iing 422, presumably
"^jmPniieh, 593, be exterminated
7^ [as by fire] .
<^E /^e-M 174, (AoM) Princes
«^_ zuajig 1043, [and] kings
SBE wu 1059, were they not
JL^ V 278, thereby
>- Therefore
^^s/^^' 762, (sszJ)
J[>lV278.
^fe ,A^M 174, (Aom) Princes
^P jvang 1043, [and] kings
B ^s^" 1 03 1, (if'^w) themselves
7Cd-/ia«^' 75, {che7ig) the p|^ zf/z" 1054, call
standard,
j&|t .^?< 431, orphans.
rKj 'rh 719, (e;-;-) but
•^ kzvei' 484, esteemed them- ^t 'kzva 467, widowers,
•^^ selves _
IeT ,Aao 324, [their] high, ^R .i^w 717, [and] un-
^^ /siang 967, (chiang) they ^v* '*" 453' worthies.
„ would
j^ 'k'ung 422, presumably
^^ ^t/!«<? 446, fall.
jfrjT ,^m' 434, Therefore
•^* kzuet' 484, the noble
t^ V 278, from
H^ tsien' 979, (chien) the com-
'^^ moners
^1 TX'ii 1047, take
^j^'/aw 655, {^€71) [their]
o root.
j|;|^ 'tsz' 1034, (tzu) [Is] this
[because]
'ff tcKi 342, they
LJ- V 278, from
B^ tsieti' 979, {c/n'efi) the com-
moners
^^ ^t^/i 1047, take
]/U^ '^dn 655, (^^m) their root ?
flp ^ je' 1078, (ye/i) [query]
^p ./// 136, [Is it] not so ?
34 /JM 224, [query]
!& ,A:ao 324, The high
^^ /jw' 434, Therefore
(Chapter 39.)
TRANSLITERATION. 211
c/kz" s8. (c/i27i) let iM^«o' 867,
Igr 'shu 777, (5«) go to pieces ^ ,chi 53, {tzu)
^H .c/tV 39, a carriage [wheel] , hm ticng" 932, motion.
Alt r»7?
^^ ,zt^'« 1059, it is no [longer] SS/'^''^ 295, (y/) Weakness
^S ,<:/(V' 39, a carriage [wheel]. ^T V/i/38, that [is]
X]\ ,fu -jij, [Unities] do not J^ too' 867,
^3'm' 1137, desire ^ .<^>'«53. (^^«)
;^ lu' 563, to be respected, ^ J««i^' 1149. function.
]^ iti' 563, [and] respected
50 J^ 297, like
^^^-z^' 1 138, a gem
^^/o' 553, to be let down
^^Vo 553, [and] let down
jtU .-''" 297, like
/f^ shih, 766, a stone.
^^ ,t'ien 897, Heaven,
;^^/' 879, [and] earth
'^.zudn' 1040, [and] the ten
-_ thousand
O^zc'uh, 1065, [ivu) things
^f^ ,shang- 742, (sken^) are
'_^ produced
"^f" ,yu 1 1 18, from
53 55" 836,
-|-* sZ!z7i, 768,
^^ ,chatiff 22,
jyzM 1 1 13, existence,
'yiii 1 1 13, existence
■ Chapter 40.
^^^ ,s/idng- 742, (shens") is
. produced
"^^ ,yu 1 1 18, from
^ffi ^tt/?/ 1059, non-existence.
"^ 'A'm 445, Avoiding
m >'«"<?■' 1 149. function.
I.
^^'/an 126, Returning
^•W«f'38, that [is]
(Chapters 39-40.)
212
lao-tze's TAO-TEH-KING.
^A t€ 879,
pg sz" 836,
-L. 5Az7z, 768, }■ Chapter 41.
...^yih, 1095,
=^ fihang- 22,
^ t'ung 933, Identity
S, 2" 281, and non-identity.
X'^'shang 741, A superior
— t»s^z' 762, [ssu) scholar
~ Y\ hia' 183, {hsia) An inferior
-T*s/iz" 762, (ssw) scholar
^3 ^zt^aw 1 04 1, (zuen) listening
i^ tao' 869, reason
^/a' 839, greatly
^y^ siao' 795, (Aszao) ridicules
^^^chi^^, [tzu) it.
o
/!>» ,;pu 717, [If] not
^S siao' 795, {hsiao) he ridi
culed [it],
37\ .^" 717. [it will] not
^i /5M 1014, could
\zvan 1041, (z£^^«) listening ^
' to [or, hearing of] LJ 'z 278, thus
[too' 867, reason.
"mh^ch't'tt 402, he is strenuous
rfrl\rA 719, (err) and
^hcjiing 207, (hsing) prac-
tises
^y* ,^/«Z 53, (/5r2<) it.
o
X^ ^chung 105, {(sung) An
' average
—+-•5^2' 762, (ssu) scholar
^H^zfaw 1041, [zveti) listening
ig/^ao' 867, reason,
o
^-^;b/^, 296, (je) sometimes
y^r ts'un 1020, keeps,
^^Y ^'^^'. 296, (ji ) sometimes
Tr^^zfaw^ 1044, loses [it].
^S zt^eV 1047, to be regarded as
/Mil/ » ^' °
T^too' 869, reason.
II.
V^ku' 434, Therefore
"^^chien' 386, who builds
'=:^ yen 1083, words
^^ V/ze' 38, the one
o
/H '>'ZM 1 113, says
■^ .cZsz 53, {tzu) that :
o
PH J^'ififf 599. Those enlight-
^ ^ ened
.:^]^ ^ao' 869, by reason
•^^joh, 296, [je) resemble
R^weV 587, the dark.
(Chapter 41.)
4^
iy
.r^'
<y \
TRANSLITERATION.
213
^tsifi' 990, [chin) Those ad- -f^^ feu 875, [I'ou] the remiss
'*— vanced ^
iig tao' 869, in reason
"^^joh, 296, (3'^) resemble
V^t'ui' 926, the retreating.
'^ i 276, The straight ',>^"
sg /ao' 869, in reason
y^Joh, 296, (y^) resemble
^S/fV 512, the rugged.
o
V-'shatig- 741, The high
^^.teh, 871, (/^) in virtue
t^joh, 296, (/«') resemble
/5> 'Aw 453, a valley.
o
-JU ta 839, The perfect
1^ ^o' 706, in whiteness
^fc /oA. 296, (>f) are likely
J^g /«' 299, to be put to shame.
^ 'kzvang 478, The broadest
^r^teh 871, (/^) in virtue
^fc;b/r 296, [je] resemble
^/?^ ,^z^ 717, the not-
t? /s« 1014, sufficient.
o
j^ c/izV«' 386, Firmly estab-
y^ lished
:frft? /f/z, 871, (^e) virtue
^fc /oA, 296, (y<?) resembles
^ c/;//!, 68, Simple
^J jching 73, chastity
^^ yoA, 296, (je) resembles
J^ VM 1123, thechanging [th
/% ' fickle].
-4^ ta' 839, The greatest
Vi J'ang 132, square
^; zt/?^ 1059, has no
RJ5 3'w 1 1 19, corner.
o
-4^ ta 839 The greatest
^^ c/zV 349, vessel
my 'wan 1038, not yet is
fiv ch'ang 77, {ch'eng) com-
'*^ ' plated.
-^ ;«' 839, The greatest
^y ,j/« 1 100, sound
;^ y^/ 176, (/i5z) is void
^^ ,shing 771, {sheng) of
"o speech [voice, harmony] .
^;^ ^a' 839, The greatest
^ s/aw^' 792, (lisiang) form
oHE ri7< iOi9, has no
1^ hiyig 206, (lising) shape.
HI.
^^ /ao' 867, Reason
1^ ''yin 1103, when hidden,
^ft wu 1059, [is] not having
(Chapter 41.)
214
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
/i^ jning 600, name.
,0
HK ^fu 142, However
Ul^ 'zvei 1052, it is exactly
;»:^ tad 867, reason [that]
^fe shan' 752, can
'Ql ^az" 845, give
R Vs'zV 974 {ch'ieh) and
Cfe fh'ing 77, {chetig) com-
'*^ plete.
^ ^/' 879,
m S2" 836,
— !-• shih_ 708, [• Chapter 42.
'rh' 721,
g fha7ig 22,
i^^ ^shang "j^i, (sheng) pro-
.^ duces
— *■__ .Srtw 723, trinity.
9
-^_ ,san 723, Trinity
^P ^shdtig 742, {sheng) pro-
duces
Jga z£/rf«' 1040, the ten thou-
sand
4jfcf tuuh, 1065, (zf m) things.
o
*l^ tvdn' 1040, The ten thou-
^*^ sand
&^zvuh/io6^, [zuu) things
-3 /?<' 149, bear ,^
A^ — •»>^
JSlS ,yin 1099, the negatiVe
-JJ^' principle,
rfft '^r/i 719, (^T?-) and
i'fij/ao' 665, embrace
)^^ yatig 1071, the positive"
*^o principje^,,.^
.y(i|',c/i';/w^ 109, {fisting) The
immaterial
^a' i^/i'z" 348, vitality
LJ V 278, thereby
Ek. jvei 1047, makes [them]
^yf/zzfo 254, {ho) harmonious
»g tao' 867, Reason's
'^ Azfa' 240, transformation
I.
Jg ^ao' 867, Reason
•^ — II.
^h ,s7ia>!g 742, {sheng) pro- ' A ya;z 286, {j'^n) ) ~,
"■ duces ^ r 1 •
^-*_>'2"' 1095, unity. ~/^ j^^^i 53i {t^u) ) " "
o '^
— *jyz" 1095, Unity R? sm' 817, {shito) that which
/^ ^shaug "j^i, {sheng) pro- 5E zf <<' 1063, is detested,
duces -
'rJi' 721, {ei-y) duality.
'rh' 721, {err) Duality
(Chapters 41-42.)
P'ffi ,u'ei 1052, exactly is
ZlU^ ^kii 431, [to be] orphans,
TRANSLITERATION.
215
^^ 'kzua 467, widowers
/^ '/m 717, [and] un-
S^>fe'M 453, worthies.
o
ffjj 'rh 719, (fr>-) Yet
^P ^wang 1043, kings
^^ .&M«^ 459, [and] lords
j/i V 278, thereby
^^ ^zf « 1047, take [it]
^ 'w^^o 627, I
^37" 1093, also
%V ^/«'«o' 372, teach
^ ,<r/iz' 53, {tzii) it-
o
^^ ch'iang 366, The strong
J';^» liarjg- 525, [and] aggres-
^^ VAe 38, ones
_ o
^> ,/« 717' do not
•{El
sive
f^.cAV«^'76, {cheyig) [for vf^i'^'A, 872, (/c) obtain
y©' their] titles. ^^
;J{J[A:m' 434, Therefore JC- .^'''''' 342- their
]gJ^>fezfo' 259, sometimes
*g 's?^n 829, you lose
^ .tA/ 53. {t2ii) it
|m '^rA 719, [erf) but
>f^>7" 1092, [there is] gain.
o
J|J^ Azi/o' 259, Sometimes
"^^ ..
»fnf^>'z 1092, you gam
j^ .'^'^z S3. (^^«) it
jjjj \rA 719, [err) but
i^ 's?<« 829, [there is] loss
III.
yV Jan 286, (^Vw)
j^ .chi 53, (/^m)
Bjr sw' 817, (s/iuo) that which
' chiao' 372, is taught.
Of others ""^
/^J^ 52' 836, (ss?/) [natural]
o death.
^ ^ct7/ 1060, [But] I
^^ ^tsiang 967, {Chiang) shall
Li 'z 278, thereby
jS c<>tV 1047, make [viz., ex-
pound]
^^chiao' 372, the doctrine's
^fii 147. father [founda-
« tion].
[jg ^-'" 836.
-f-* shih^ 708,
— — ,saw 723,
-y ,^/'««^ 22,
Chapter 43
1^ /zVw' 689, The universal
VByung' 1149, function.
(Chapters 42-43.)
2l6
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
the
world's
^P t'ien 897,
1> Ma' 183, (hst'a)
^ .c/!z 53, (tzii)
tip <:/«■' 60, (chill) most
20 ^_;Vm 294, (70?/) tender
o
Km //i'z 64, {chih) gallops
^^ V/i'zw^ 80, {ting) and
^^ ,^'2V« 897,
|> /iza' 183, (hsia)
^ .c/i/ 53, (if2-??) -
H^. <^/«"' 60, {chiJi) most
^-r* chien, 380, hard.
doing's
^ zf/z 1047,
J^ .'^'^^' 53. (izu)
/g' 'j7V< 1 1 13, having
^^tojyv', 1092, advantage,
o
/J> ,tu 717, the not-
F^"' yen 1083, ) 1 • .
a ^-^ -" ( speakmg s
^tr chiao' 372, doctrine,
'O
4h£ ^ti^w 1059, the not-
^S| zf// 1047, ) J • .
A»5vf ^ (doing s
2* .<^/«' 53. (^^w) J '■^^°'-'
^§;_y2, 1092, advantage
^AV;^897, )i„the
"T^ /eza' 183, (hsia) )
zuu 1059, The not having ^& /^^■ 176, (hsi) [there are]
courses over
the
world's
[material]
/& 'yiti 1 1 13, existence
/\.Jii' 299, enters
4Htr; zt/z< 1059, the im-
^3 ,chien 381, penetrable.
few
~t^ ^zt7< 1060, I
■ffiT shi 762, (55k)
Jgl V 278.
An .c/iz 53, (chih) know
otE ^tf z< 1059, the not-
>• therefore
JX chi' 394, [that can] obtain
-yt ,chi 53, (tzii) them.
bS /z" 879,
^ sz" 836,
~j^ s/zz7i, 768,
pH 5^ " 836,
1^, fhang 22,
Chapter 44.
jJl /zA, 538, Setting up
jifi" ^/az' 360, precepts.
(Chapter 43-44.)
TRANSLITERATION.
217
A^ jning 600, Name
^^^a 1125, and
J^ ^shan 735, [shen) person
^h jshu 780, which [is]
2^ jts't'n 991, {chin) nearer l
Ja. ,sAa« 735, (5/i^«) Person
■fig. '>'« 1 1 25, and
5^? /zzf-'o' 256, treasure,
^fr shu 780, which [is]
^^ /o 909, more ?
o
^j^teh, 872, (^d') Gain
J^,:>7V 1 125, and
TT^ zcang 1044, loss,
®ff ^s/iz^ 780, which is more
^g fing' 700, painful ?
11.
rBt sKati 738, (sAew) Extreme
^© ngai' 619, fondness
it/\jln' 692, surely
-^ /a' 839, greatly
^xtfei' 139, wastes.
o
^^ ,to 909, Much
b^ /s'ang 950, hoarding
|iA^/' 692, surely [brings]
JBT /i<'«' 176, (/tow) intense
"1^ ^zvang 1044, less.
in.
Art ,cAf 53, (chih) [One who]
'*" knows
JC3 /5?< 1014, contentment
/j[\ ,^« 717. not
^^/«' 299, is despised.
o
IffX^chi 53, {chih) [One who]
'^" knows
tl* 'c/«' 56, {tzii) when to stop
^S ,i^" 717. is not
"K^tai' 846, endangered.
o
P j 'k'o 425, He will be able
y^] 'i 278, thereby
.M. ch'ang 27, to last
y^ '<:/«■« 413, [and] to con-
r\ tinue.
■^S ti' 879,
nn 52" 836,
-t^ s/z//z, 768, [> Chapter 45
^C 'ivu 1060,
^^ chang 22,
(^ hung 236, Grand
^ /fA, 871, virtue.
I.
•^ ^a' 839, Great
(Chapters 44-45.)
2l8
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
J^.ch'ing 77, (chcns^) perfec-
•^j'oJi, 296, (j'e) seems
^j^ <f/i MeA, 448, imperfect.
^ .r/iV 342, [But] its
^^ yung' 1 149, function [use,
utility]
>q\ ,i>« 717, not
W^ ^t' 676, is worn out.
■^jr^ to' 839, Great
^^,ytn§r 1 106. fulness
^q yo^, 296, (j^) seems
f rp ,cJi'u7ig 109, {tsung) empty.
o
^ ,<:;;'/ 342, [But] its
E:>'z<w^' 1149, function
y^ 't>u 342, is not
Sa ch'iimg 420, exercised.
^ to' 839, Great
[p[ chih^ 70, straightness
■;^Jo?i, 296, (y^) seems
J^ ■'^''''"' 458. crooked.
^^ /a' 839, Great
3^ 'cfi'iao 374, skill
T^jo^, 296, (y^) seems
j{H ,c>%o 83, clumsy.
^^^ to' 839, Great
^^fien' 688, eloquence
y^j'oh, 296, (/e) seems
gj^ «o' 640, stammering.
III.
^^tsao' 954, Motion
.ir/zzw^ 771, (sheng) con-
quers
^^ ^^a« 163, cold.
^^ising' 994, {cMng) Quie-
tude
|^.s>%2«^ 771, (sheng) con-
^ijeh, 293, (» heat.
^ .J?5V«^ 995, {ch'ing) Purity
/52«^' 994, (<:/^z«_^) [and]
clearness
"^ ^xvei 1047, are
5CA.«897, ( ^^^
~jC /«a' 183. (As/a) i world's
Jl^ching' 75, (f:/^e«^) stand-
» / ard.
^^^i' 879,
pCjs^"836,
-|-« s/«7i, 708 . Chapter 46.
^^ /«/<, 562,
^ .t/mw^ 22.
-^ 'Men 385, To moderate
^yuk, 1 1 37, desires.
(Chapters 45-46.)
TRANSLITERATION.
219
^ f'ie7t 897, ) [When]
-^^ \ the
"T^ hia' 183, {hsia) ) world
^1* 'yiu 1 1 13, has
i^ tao' 867, reason,
o
ittcAVo/i, 411, [people] curb
~^ 'tseu 961, [tsou) race
^'ma 571, horses
1^ 'i 278, for
•^^^aw' 132, (yVw) hauling
"^ dung.
^ 'i;V^« 897, ) [When]
t the
T^Aza' 183, (/isza) ) world
^te^zt/M 1059, has no
»^ ^^o' 867, reason,
.0 .
^ ,yMw^ 303, war
VB'jna S71, horses
M^ ,shang- 742, {sheng) are
•-*^ raised
.^3^ ,jy« 1 1 18, in
i^^K ,chiao 367, the common.
II.
HB tsui' 1016, Sin
^El* OTo' 603, there is none
""jC id' 839, greater
-J* .jyfl II 18, than
PJ ,k'o 425, to
J^f^jM* II 37, desire.
o
njB //ct'o' 256, Misfortune
"j^l^ mo' 603, there is none
-j^ ta' 839, greater
•^^ ,yil 425, than
^ ./« 717. not
An ,<:/iz 53, (chih) to know
JR /5?^ 1014, contentment
5^r c/iZM* 415, Calamity
E^ wo' 603, there is none
^^ to' 839, greater
"Tp (jM 425, than
wCyt'^' 1137. desire
^S,tek^ 872, (^e) for gaining
III.
fty kit' 434, Therefore
4^0 .^^'fz' 53i {chih) [who] knows
^/s«ioi4, )co„te^t-
j^ ,<:/(z 53, (i'^z/) ) "^"^
Jfl ^^fs^^ 1014, contentment
o
^^ fhang 740, is always
JffL ^/sw 1014, contented.
(Chapter 46.)
220
LAO-TZE*S TAO-TEH-KING.
PCJ S2- 836,
-4-* shih^ 768
J-* ts'ih^ 987,
B^ ,cha7ig 22, -
^g ^zVw' 387, Seeing
j^ 'jV'w^w ii37i '^6 distant.
JuJ ■^'^'^ 53i (<^^^'^^) knowledge
^H I'wz 589, more and more
Chapter 47. ^^ 'shao 746, grows little.
'sAz"' 762, (5sw) )
^_V.78.
Therefore
/T\ .i>M 717, Not
|T^ fiJiu 98, going out of
J^ hzi' 'zi'-^, the door
fFfJ ,chi ^"i, (chill) I know
5^A.«897. ) the
"TT AzV 183, [hsia) )
o
y^ ,fu 717, not
^p" fixuei 487, peeping through
ItS 'j/M 1 1 14, the window
^Pj cliien' 385, I see
^^ /'zVw 897, heaven's
jH^ '"''^o' 867, reason.
o
jj; ,tA'z 342, [When] one
^ft jch'ii 98, goes out
^Igl mi 589, more and more
'yuen 1 137, to the distance,
^ ^ch'i 342, one's
(Chapter 47.)
pP shang' 773, {sheng) the
'^^ holy man
J^Jan 286, (y^w) man
^ .i^« 717. not
jpp" ,/izV?^ 207, {hsitig) goes
_ about
hfrt '^r/i 719, (^rr) but
Art ,c/^^■ 53, (chih) he knows.
/f\ ./z^ 717, Not .
;^./..V«'385,hesees
jifri '/7i 719, (drrr) but
^L ming 600, he defines [de-
/~p termines by names]
/^ ^fic 717, Not
^£ ^zf^V 1047, he labors
ml \rh 719, (^rr) but
m? fJii7ig 77, {cheng) he com-
TRANS LITERATION.
221
ti' 879,
|79 sz" 836,
«-[-• shih, 768,
)\tah, 647,
"^^ ^chang' 22,
Chapter 48.
^ ^zt/a«^ 1044, To forget
^ ,^^"'53. knowledge.
iffl£ .zi'z^ 1059, He does non-
^ .zi/« 1047, doing,
nU 'x'-''' 719. (<->-^) yet
^.ti-M 1059, there is nothing
/p .^« 717, un-
^tj jxjH 1047, done.
I.
J^ .zf« 1047, [Who] attends ^ '''•^ " i°i°' (<^'^«) To take
j^ /^^•o/^, 209, (AsSf/^) learning 5C '^'''^^ ^97- ) ^^^
Q yz7j 293, daily
/Q-jz" 1092, he gains.
o
j^ zveiio^'j, [Who] practises
jW tao' 867, reason
Q ^VA 293, daily
dps 'si^w 829, he diminishes.
3-H 5«« 829. He diminishes
j^ ,f Az 53, (^^zJ) himself
^p^>7«' 1 1 14, and again
JLXf
f3'5?^« 829, he diminishes.
J^ V 278, Thus
^ /«a' 183. (/%sza) i ^"^P'''^
o
^^ Chang 740, always
t^ V 27S, he uses
3Hn ,zfz^ lo-ig, non-
^^s/jz' 764, {ssii) diplomacy
o [business]
J^(^^i' 394' When
/Q 'j«< II 13, using
^P^s/z/' 764, (55«) diplomacy
o
/p ,/m 717, not
J^ ^tsu 1014, is he fit
Jj^ V 278, thereby
^ cJii' 60, (c/i/Zi) [he] attains ^L'^^'^ ^°i°' (^^"') to take
•^ .j?V 425, unto '^.i'ienSg-j, \ ^^^
&£ 2^'u 1059, non- T^"'^' '^3. i^^^cx) \^^^^^^
o
'^ ^zf « 1047, doing.
(Chapter 48.)
222
lao-tze's TAO-TEH-KING.
g S2" 836,
-4-» s/it/i, 768,
^ 'kui 413,
^^ fhang 11,
^ yaw' 289, Trust in
^^ ^e/z, 871, virtue.
«a5 shdnjo^ 773, [sJieng) The
~"^' holy
71 ^yaw 286, (y^w) man
ant zt/« 1059, has no
*s^ fhang 740, fixed
)\\ ,s/« 806, [hsm) heart.
o
yA 'i 278, In
PI 2^o/i, 707, (/o) the hundred
X[4» s/w^' 810, {hsing) families
j/^ ,cAz' 53, (i'^w) their
i|jV ,.S2:« 806, (hsi?i) heart
j^,^zc//z 1047, he finds
i\^ ^sifi 806, (ksz'fi) his own
o heart.
^fe shan' 752, Good
^^ VA^' 38, ones
^^ zuu 1060, I
^^ shan' 752, treat with good-
• ness
*>^ ,chi ^l, {tzii) them.
o
Chapter 49. ^[> .^iw 717, Not
^S s7ian' 752, good
•^^ VAs' 38, ones
^^ ^zt/M 1060, I
^^yt" 1093, also
^S shan' 752, treat with good
ness
j2, '^^^^ 53' (^^^) them.
o
^^ teh. 871, Ue) [For] virtue
S« shati' 752, is good,
o
^^ s/«' 807, (hsin) The faith-
S, ful
^S 'che 38, ones,
-S* ^zuu 1060, I
4g sz«' 807, (hsz'n) treat faith
^7 .cAz' 53, (/"^w) them.
(Chapter 49.)
/j[\ ,^« 717, The un-
^§ sz'n' 807, (hsin) faithful
^^ V/ie' 38, ones
^^* ^Zt'M 1060, I
WN yi' 1093, also
Hg szM' 807, (/isi'n) treat faith-
/^ .c/ji* 53, (^2w) them.
o
/^A, 871, (/e) [For] virtue
TRANSLITERATION.
223
^stn' 807, (hstn) is faithful. -^ .t/^^•/ 358, all
J^fe hai 160, treats as children
"/^ .<:Az 53, (izii) them.
^ ^z" 879,
^^ 'zf z/ 1060,
-4-» sA?7i 768,
B^ .chang 22, ,
. Chapter 50
1^ kzuei' 484, Esteem
/p^ ,sha?i§- 742, life.
ja? shang' 773, {sheng) The
^^ holy
71 ^yaw 286, (y<?w) man
,^j^ /^az" 94 1 , lives
%/;V«897. ) iothe
k' A/a' 183, [hsia) ) ^ '
o
^:Sk tieh, 890, cautiously,
^•^ ^zVA, 890, so cautiously
•^^ ^zt^^z 1047, dealing
y^ f'ien 897, ) with i
[> Aza' 183, {hsia) ) world. JtW ,c/i'?< 98, Going forth
^S Jiwun 268, He universal- ^ ,s/ia;^^ 742, (s/zd-w^) is life
'T^ ises —^
"tf ,cAV 342, his J^J'^' ^99' coming home
ilVi .•s^'w 806, (/iszw) heart. iSP 's^' 836, (55?/) is death.
o o
"^ ^0^,707, (/o) The hundred ^ ,shdng 742, 1
*^ (sheng) y Life's
^l^ 52W^' 810, {hsing) families ^^ ,<^/i/ 53. (tzii) )
y^ ,cAzV 358, all -j^ /^^ 919, pursuers
^^ o
j^ <:Aw' 89. fix upon [him] -4- shih, 768, [in] ten
/B 'jv7'« 1 1 13, you have
— '_ ^sati 723, three.
o
^ 'sz' 836. (S5«) )
[■ Death's
shdng' 773, (she?2g) The ^ ,<^^«' 53. ('•^") )
^^ ,ch'i 342, their
M "rA 720, (err) ears
H mw' 607, [and] eyes
holy
A Jan 286, U^n) man f^ /u 919, pursuers
(Chapters 49-50.}
224
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^^zaan 1041, (wen) I hear;
— 1-» shik, 768, [in] ten
pB* 'yi'u 1 1 13, you have
"^ ,saw 723, three.
A fan 286, ( y^-w) Of the peo- ^ .s>^aw^ 742. {shensr) his
pie ^^ life.
v^ .<:;«■ 53, (/"^k) who from ^ v;^e 38, the one,
^^ 5/zaw' 752, [Who] ably
^^sheh^ 750, (sA^) manages
their
^ ^shayig 742, [sheng) life
o
^^ if^/w^' 932, are moving
y^ .cA? 53, (i'^^w) to their
^P 's^' 836, [ssii) death
;^ ^/' 879, place,
7m >7" 1093, also
'X^shih, 768, in ten
y^'ytu 1 1 13, you have
— >' ,sa« 723, three.
^^ ,_/■?<, 142, Now
tPJ /^o 213, what
PfjT ^m" 434, is the reason ?
5
L^ V 278, Because
^ ^ch'i 342, they
■^ ,shang 742, (she72g) liv
^p ^shang 742, (s/iefig)
^ .cZiz 53, (^a'zi)
jM /i^2<' 176, (Ao?/) intensity
life's
{^ /?</;, 562, (hi) [when] on
._-. land
-fT* Jiing 207, (hsing) he trav-
^ els,
/["* ,/?/ 717, not
J^jyz^' 1128, he meets
5c *2'" 837, (5sm) the rhinoce-
^ 'hu 224, [and] the tiger,
- o
X y«' 299, [when] coming
^^ among
*^ .chiin 419, soldiers,
^N ./w 7i7> iiot
nj^/^" 675, [need he] shun
ffl V/«a, 355, arms
^- yfi^S 698, [and] weapons.
o
RQ 5^" 837, [5sm) The rhinoc-
eros
3ffi WM 1059, has no
p|f sm' 817, [sAmo] place
; , ,. where
^ /V/< 876, (iou) to insert
.^. .c/jV 342, its
^3 ,cAw/ 409, horn.
)kai' 307, Indeed
ife 'A?< 224. The tiger
(Chapter 50.)
TRANSLITERATION.
225
yin ,zuti 1059, has no
yW su' 817, (s/ttw) place where
TS (s'zi' 1008, {ts'o) to put
S^ fih'i 342, his
Jj^ V/;ao 34, (^sao) claws.
-■ o
^^ ,i>ing 698, Soldiers
^f ^zt'M 1059, have no
^yp sii 817, [shi(o) place where
•Q- ,y""g' 1 146, to let enter
^^ .<:AV342, their
y^L y««' 288, (yew) blades.
- o
^^ ,/■« 142, Now
K0T /^o 213, what
Mf ku' 434, is the reason ?
o
^jf V 278, Because
^ .<:AV342, he
^ffi ^zt'w 1059, has no [does not
_^ belong to]
^ 'sz' 836, (55?/) death's
;c(g ifz' 879, place.
0^^' 879.
^J 'tv'W 1060,
— !-• shih, 76S,
— i« j)77i, 1095.
^3 fhang 22,
Chapter 51.
yang 1072, To nurse
/c/(, 871, virtue.
J& ^ao' 867, Reason
&L ,shang 743, (sheng) gives
-^ life to
^ ,<:hi 53, (/2??) them [living
o creatures]
^/■<'/^. 871, (^«?), Virtue
•^^ <:/?■«//, 98, (/iSM) nurses
j^ .<^''" 53. (^-«) them.
o
^^ z<.7//i, 1065, (zvii) Concrete
things [reality]
^^ king- 206, {hsing) shape
<^ .<^^"' 53. (^^2<) them.
o
^3* s/zz' 765, {shih) Energy
J^ ch'ing 77, {cheng) com-
pletes
jg^ .cAz 53, (/^«). them.
shi 762, (5S?^)
>• Therefore
JJ{V278,
jfejf ri'aw' 1040, [among] the
"^^ ten thousand
J^An -wuh, 1065, (zi/M) things
jH}\ '"^' 603, no one
/[% ./« 717. not
^^* ,tsun 1019, honors
^^ /oo' 867, reason
rjjij '^rA 719, {€)■}■) and
kzc'ci' 484, esteems
(Chapters 50-51.)
226
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
m
w^
z
pp
o
teh^ 871, [te) virtue.
II.
tao' 867, ^
>■ Reason's
,chi <^Z, {tzu) )
fsiai 1019, honorableness
teh, Syi, (ie) )
>■ virtue's
.chi 5S. (^-«) )
kzvei" 484, esteemableness,
'_/"?< 142, however,
mo' 603, no one
.C/ZZ 53, {t22i) it
miyig' 601, commands,
'^?7t 719, (err) but
fhang 740, always
^5^
fife
m
5:
Z
" 1031, ]
(/2z<) self ! they are
Ja7i 285, I spontaneous.
so J
ku' 434, Therefore
^ao' 867, reason
1^ >'?<, 1140, nurtures
tJ^ ,cAz' 53, (^zm) them,
o
^^ ch'tng 77, (cheng) com-
^••^ pletes
~/^ ,<:/?2 53, (tzu), them,
3J\^ shuh. 780, (sw) matures
~5^ ,chi 53, (^2m) them
•^ki 'yang 1072, rears
~/^ fihi 53, (^^m) them
o
^§ ^/"m 151, protects
^v^ ^chi 53, {if^«) them,
III.
f^ ^shang 742, [sheng) to give
•^^ life to [them]
tfn ' rh 719, (err) but
^ ._^w 717, not
JB* 'yiu II 1 3, to own,
o
^S" .zi^eV 1047, to make [them]
■BCj" '^r/e 719, (err) but
/f^ ,i>« 717. not
^shang 743, (sheng) gives >KJf« ^Az' 761, (s5m) to claim;
life to ^'%
.^- ch'ang 27, to raise [them]
WU '^r/i 719, (err) but
^ .i^« 717. not
^fe 'tsai 941, to rule ;
1^^'^" 53. (^2^?<) them,
/e/i, 871, (te) [but] virtue
ch'uh, 98, (/zsrt) nurses
,<:/ez 53, (tzii) them,
ch'ang 27, raises
,chi 53, (if^w) them,
■§. ski' 762, (5sm) this
hH zvei' 1054, is called
(Chapter 51.)
j^ hUen 231, {hsUeri) pro-
•^ ' found
^[ /^/t, 871, {te) virtue.
•** zf?<' 1060,
— l- s/!z7j. 768, [. Chapter 52.
'•~' 'rh' 721,
^^ fhang 22,
^ /fezt^«, 480, Return
^ ^yuen 1134, to the origin.
^? /'zVn 897, ) [WAen]
^^ I the
"T^ /tza' 183, (hsz'a) ) world
>S* 'yz'u 1 1 13, takes
"fg '5/?z 761, (ssii) its begin-
o ning,
\y] 'i 278, thereby
^^ ^tf// 1047, [the Tao] be-
"^^ comes
j^ /'zVw 897,
TRANSLITERATION.
227
r world's
/ th
k" Aza' 183, {hsia)
-Q; 'wz^ 605, mother.
o
^p c/zz" 339, When
^f| ^chi 53 {chih) one knows
J^ ,cAV 342, one's
•J^ 'mu 605, mother,
fu 151, in turn
4j1 fihi 53, [chih) it knows
."p. .<:/zV 342. its
^^ 'tsz' 1030, (^^z<) son.
o
^W» t/zz' 339, "When
^F ,c/(/ 53, [chih) it knows
TT. ,c/z7 342, its
Hp 'tsz' 1030, {/^«) son,
o
•fW ^/"m 151, in turn
^H' 's/zez^ 755, (sAom) he keeps
Jal ch'i 342, to his
-mr 'mu 605, mother.
o
w^ mo' 606, To the end
jS» ,s/za« 735, (shen) of life
_ [the body, the person]
\X\ ^fu 717, he is not
T^^tai' 846, in danger.
^^sek ']^%, {se) [Who] closes
•^^ ^ch'i 342, his
''&"/z<z"' 925, mouth
o
BH //' 676, [and] shuts
IJ*. .'^/''^ 342. his
P^^ wa« 576, {men) sense-
o ' gates,
&^ chung 106, {tsioig) to the
'* '^ end
J^ ,s/za« 735, (sheti) of life
(Chapters 51-52.)
228
lao-tze's TAO-TEH-KING.
yp ,tu 717, not
•^h ^c7n'n 402, is troubled.
Ea ,k'ai 308, [Who] opens
^,.ch'zS42, his
'^T'tzd' 925, mouth,
^f Azf eV, 480, [and] goes home
•^"* to
."tf. .f^'z 342, its
BB ming 599, enlightenment
^ o
^zi^w 1059, does not
i^Tj, surrender
'.tsi' 964, (cM) [and] med- 'JH» ,5/ia« 735, (sAew) his person
dies "^
JH?_.c/?V 342, with
^^sAz' 764, {ssii) affairs,
o
f^»,chti72ff 106, (tsung) in the
"^ end
Ja>,5/^ow 735, {shen) of life
^\ ,/« 717. not
c/i«ir' 415, can he be saved.
^Ol ,ya}jg 1070, to perdition.
•^pskz' 762. (ss?l<) This
gS zf« ' 1053, is called
^^ 5//!, 805, (Asz') practising
1^ chang 740, the eternal.
B cliieti' 385, To see
#?-^ s/ao 795, {hsiao) [one's]
' ' smallness
1^ jyz/d'A, 1 1 30, is called
BH mitzg 599, enlightenment.
^Yi* ,5//<'?< 755, (shou) To keep
•^T ^7V« 294, (Joii) one's ten-
^^ derness
Pi yueh, 1 1 30, is called
HS ch'iang 366, strength.
o
^3 yung' 1 149, [Who] employ
.^ ,f/i7 342, its [i.e., reason's] ^^chW 360, in an insignificant
•^ Jizvang 478, light, ' ^^J'^^^ 285, manner
^M,/" 1 5^' [3°<^] reverts yjfe">'"' mS. l^ave
(Chapters 52-53-)
wS ^z' 879,
-ft 'zfM 1060,
-4-* sAZ/z, 768, J- Chapter 53
-^ ,sa« 723,
IbT cka?2g 22,
^ jz7i, 1092, To gain
1^ chmg' 76, insight.
I.
^^'sM 761, (ssu) If
ife '«^o 627, I
TRANSLITERATION.
229
An ,<:/// 53, {chih) knowledge,
^Ft Jiing 207, (Jising) I walk
'-\' ,yii 1 1 18, in
'jCta-' 839, the great
^^tao" 867, reason;
o
IJtt 'tt/fV 1052, it is only
"nW.sAz 758, {ssu) assertion ;
•fftsht" 762, (ssti) this
•E3. zu^r 1054, I fear.
'■jf^ia' 839, The great
^g tao' 867, reason
•^2 shdn' 738, (sA^w) is very
^^ / 276, plain,
Q
rrt-j \r/; 719, (err) but
ES ^Twzw 597, the people
j^^'hao 171, like
jS^c^z'w^' 407, by-paths.
o
bH .<:/?ao 32, [When] the pal-
"^^ ace, [seat of government]
^Sl shtifi' 738, (s/iefi) is very
U^ ,cA'?< 92, splendid,
/'zrw 898, the fields
s7ia>2 738, [sJieti) [are]
^zf« 1059, weedy
<^^ /s'ang 949, [and] gran-
^^ aries
J^ shun' 738, (shfin) very
JFw* ,A« 227, (/i5?<) empty.
o
Hjl ^/w 152, To wear
"^jT zvun 1041, [zuen) orna-
""^ ments
fe& 'is'ai 944, [and] gaudy
^^^o colors
l^^tai' 846, to carry
^Ij ^'" 521. sharp
j»ff chien' 388, swords,
o
|R5>rw' 1089, to be excessive
Aj^ '_j7'« 1 102, in drinking
*^ s/i///, 766, [and] eating,
ft^ /s'az 943, wealth
^p hzL'o' 256, [and] treasure
/& 'yiu 1113, to have
^ai ^yi'i 1 121, in abundance,
•^^L shi' 762, (55iJ) this
g@ vjH' 1054, is called
^ tao' 868, robbers'
26P fizu'a 468, pride.
He ./<?V 136, [It is] anti-
^h[ tao' 867, reason,
Wjr /sai" 940, indeed.
very
(Chapter 53.)
230
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
ftS ti' ^79, -\ ^P.«« 8ii, (hsiu) Who prac
Ig" 'zc'u 1060, ^y' ,chi 53, (^^m) it [i. e., Tao]
-I- shih, 768, [■ Chapter 54. -^ .>'«^ 11 18, in
SL. ^shan 735, {shen) person
gg 5^" 836,
-j^^ fihang 2.1,
^ ,5zw 811, To cultivate
^^ fiivati 474, intuition,
I.
^^ s/<a« 752, [What is] well
j^^ chien' 386, planted
^^ cA/ 38, the thing
/^N ,/m 717, not
Jnt^^^a. 647, is uprooted.
2msAa« 752, [What is] well
jQ^ao' 665, is preserved
^^ 'c/z^ 38, the thing
^\,pu 717, not
^J/o 914, is taken away.
II.
Z2»'tsz' 1030, (izii) Sons',
3S ..s^^M 829, [and] grandsons'
^^isi' 965, (chi) offerings
Sjp 52' 838, (ssu) and ancestor
^^ worship
^ ./m 717, not
&2 ch'oh' 81, (cA'o) will cease.
^t jch'i 342, his
^ teh, 871, (^e) virtue
T^ 'naz 612, then
J^ fihan 15, (cAfw) is real.
■^ o
^^ ^siuSii, (ksiu) [Who]
^ practise
~^ ^chi 53 (tzu) it
^p 'yU 1 1 18, in
^^ ,<:/iza 351, his family,
o
Ja. /^'z 342, his
^ ^cA, 871, (^e) virtue
>H* lyzM 1 113, is
^& jjyw 1 120, overflowing.
'^ .5m 811, {hsiu) [Who]
•"^ practises
V^ ,chz 52i (.izH) it
i^f^ .jyzV 1118, in
i^^ Jiiang 189, {hsiang) his
^*^o township,
*H*^ ,c/i'z 342, his
i^teh, 871, (/^) virtue
TTj'nat 612, then
J^ fKang 27, is lasting.
(Chapter 54.)
TRANSLITERATION.
231
^^^sm 811, [hstu) [Who]
- practises
"^ ,chi 53, (tzu) it
■^?- ,3'M 1 1 18, in
fiwo 491, his country,
^ch'i 342, his
/f/i, 871, (te) virtue
wit*
Tn'nai 612, then
s|y ^kzvan 474, one tests
^^ ,«-Aza 351, families.
o
j^ V 278. By
fflR hiang- 189, [hsiang) one's
_^ township
SB fizL'ari 474, one tests
Sg) Jiiang 189, {hsiang) town-
o ships.
JJl V 278, By
•ffi- ,/^"ff 157. Kf^^s) is abun-
-o dant [prolific].
/^.szM 811, {-^5?w) [Who]
•'■^ practises
■^ ,cAz 53, {tzu) this
) the
r world,
^j ^^li^o 491, one's country
g@ Jiivan 474, one tests
1^ ^Aci-'o 491, countries.
^ V 278, By
^A^'^897, ) one's
T7 • . w /7 • \ f world
hia 183, \hsia) )
^B ^kivan 474, one tests
^ /'zVw 897, i
^7 >• worlds
K~ hia 183, {hsia) )
e
3^ zi-'« 1060, I
Pi '
■-^T Jio 215, what-
JJJ '/ 278, by
4P|1 .c/i? 53, {chih) know
-^ /'zVw 897,
K /"'«' 183, (Asza)
J^ jshan 735, (sAew) persons. J^ .c/zz 53, (/^??)
o
l>l '/ 278, By ^^ yaw 285, being such ?
^^ ,chia 351, one's family pfe /sa/940, [Query.]
(Chapter 54-)
-^ ,yil II 18, in
-^ ,^'zVm 897,
TC Aza' 183, (A.«a) )
o
*^, ,cA'z* 342, his
ifrf^ ;M, 871, (/e) virtue
Tft» 'waj' 612, then
"^S* 'fu 716, is universal.
III.
jCjT ;%«' 434, Therefore
JgJ'/278. by
J^ ,shdn 735, (s/je«) one's
^^ person
SB ,ku,'an 474, one tests
the
world's
232 lao-tze's tao-teh-king
W 'i 278, [It is] by
|J;|* ts'z' 1034, (fzu) this [viz.
*^ o reason] .
^
^ ti' 879,
J-| 'zfz< 1060,
-l-sAz7i, 768, !► Chapter 55.
•+♦ 'zfM 1060,
^^^ fhang 22,
^ ^Ztrt^'w 231, Of the Mysteri-
jfejC ^/w 144, the seal. [ous
I.
/In ./« 717, not
TQ^chiC 442, seize [him].
til ; ' r^ •
^^ .<:/!?<e 411, Carnivorous
.^ 'wzao 632, birds
^\ .^z< 717, not
3M ;»o/^' 706, (^o) strike [him]
o
*B* '^w 454, The bones
fisyoA, 296, are weak,
tui i"-^^^^ 39^' *^^ muscles
3£ ^y«/ 294, (yo?^) are tender
fAj \r/i 719, (err) yet
^S Aa« 162, [Who] embodies rp,
•— * ' 3hH wo' 1064, the grasp
a^ teh, 871. (/^) virtue irl ,
Mtt> Igl A-M 435, IS firm.
"y^ .cZtz 53, (cAz'A) [in] its .
IM, hen 176, (Aoz<) fulness [so-
o lidity]
H^ '/?■ 674, is comparable
-^ ,j>'rt 1 1 18, to
^ch'ih.'j^, ) an infant
"V rt < n ■'\\ child.
—I-* isz 1030, (tzu) )
o
^^. /?< 922, Poisonous
(^ ch'utig no, {tsung) in-
'^^ sects
/T\ ,/?/ 717, not
<^ s/i/A, 769, sting [him] .
^^ ■wii' 1052, He does not yet
^n fihi 53, (chih) know
a4^ '/'z'w 697, the female
yj^ 'wzM 588, [and] the male
"^ .c^z 53, (/zm) [in] their
'^* /;£»■ 217, relation.
tjn \rA 719, (err) yet
1^ /sz^2* [a:, vol, 31, p. l]
the child's virility
TH ^s^' 1005, is erect.
o *This character is missing in Wil-
E" matlg 610, imeng) Wild liams, but a similar form of the same
n. ' word, which like the above means
r», , , - ,, .. , "the privates of a child," is referred
^ sheu 756, (fisou) beasts j^, ^^ p^g^ g^^
(Chapters 54-55.)
TRANSLITERATION.
233
|k|> ^tstng^ gg2, (ching) His dS^-^' 1092, To increase
"^ spirit [semen]
"^ .f/fz 53, (tzii) [grows to] its .^ ^shatig 743, (shenff) life
tY** c/iz" 60, ((-////r) perfection, Q jyvz^-Z;, 11 30, is called
•tH 'ye' 1079, ( j^//) indeed.
o
i5^ chutig 106. (/5?^«^) All
n /z'A, 293, the day
7iao' 173, he cries
tJM ' rh 719, {err) and
l^ijyz' 1092, sobs
/4\ ,/w 719, [yet] not
jW 5Aa' 731, becomes hoarse.
o
^Sj\ ^ho 2$4, His harmony
~/^ .c/zz 53, (^5;<) [is shown in]
'^ its
■^p chi' 60, perfection,
flj. 'j'e' 1079, (ye/i) indeed.
^ff\ ,cht 53, (c7u7i) To know
Tpil ^^^ ^54' ^^^ harmonious
^^yue/i^ 1 1 30, is called
^g fJiang 740, eternal.
o
^feft .cAz 53, {chih) To know
^raf' fhattg 740, the eternal
Fj yueh^ 1 130, is called
HB jning 599, enlightened.
siayig 792, {hsiang) a
blessing
)|j\ ,s/« 806, (/!5z«) The heait;
^^ 'shi 761, (5S?<) directing
^^ cJi'i' 348, spirit
Cn yueh, II 30, is called
2S ch'iang 366, strength.
o
^^ zi^w/z, 1065, (vju) Things
^^chzvang' 114, fully grown
aau fsiang 967, (chiatig) are
^-^ about
"^^ 7ao 508, to decay.
o
=@ w/z' 1054, We call
^ ^chi 53, (/^?<) it
^ ./« 717. ua-
j^ tao' 867, reason.
o
/|\ ,/'< 717. Un-
^^ /oo' 867, reason
■ ^, Vsao 953, soon
r-J '/ 278, ceases.
(Chapter 55 ;
234
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^bA ti' 879,
^K" 'luu 1060,
— 1-» shih^ 768,
luh^ 562,
jchang 22,
/'S
Chapter 56.
2! Jiiien 231, The profound
^H teh^ 871, virtue.
I.
4n ,^''"" 53. ('^>'«''^) [Who]
■^^ knows,
^^ V/j/ 38, the one
^' .^« 717. not
"S* ^yen 1083, speaks.
~ ^:k^« 1083, [Who] speaks
^^ die 38, the one
^\ ,^?^ 717, not
4^ ,chi S3, (c/«7e) knows.
^fe sf7^, 728, (s^) He shuts
."^ .'^''ifV 342, his
^^^ ^/// ' 925, mouth,
o
pi^ /2' 676, [and] closes
JH* ,cAV 342, his
pi^^wzaw 576, (men) [sense-] ^•^'^' i°93. and
gates,
jj y|N .i*« 717. not
pT .k'o 425, can he
s9 'Mz' 302, sharpness.
o
^^ VAzV 359, He unravels
^i. .c,^V 342, his
^ ,/a« 129, (/^«) tangles,
o
^P ,^0 254, He dims
•^i .c/^'^■ 342, his
"T^y Jzivang 478, brilliancy.
p
|pj /m«^ 933, He identifies
jff ,<:/iV 342, himself
^^ ch'an 22, (c/^VM) with the
o dust.
-^s/n" 762, (5sw) This
=S ti/eV 1054, is called
"^^ hiien 231, {7isue>z) pro-
found
fpj /m^;^ 933, identification.
gj^ -few' 434, Therefore
^\ ,^w 717, not
Pj ,k'o 425, he can
>{M
^ if^/i, 872, (^^) be obtained
fiy VA 719, (frr) and
jM /sVw 991, (ch'z'n) be loved
J^^s'o' 1004, He blunts
^ .<:/«'«■ 342, his Jj^ teh, 872, (/^) be obtained
(Chapter 56.)
-{fi
TRANSLITERATION.
235
Jm ' rh 719, {err) and
W^ ^shu 775, be discarded.
— o
^> .^" 7i7p Not
Pj ,A'o 425, can he
^M. /<■//, 872, (te) be obtained
Ifh ' rh Jig, {err) and
^IJ li' 521, interested in profit
^y\ >'2" 1093, and
/f> .^« 717. not
pT ,k'o 425, can he
/^ teh, 872, (^0 be obtained
tfn \rh 719, (err) and
r=yC Aaz"' 161, be injured
p
^> ,^M 717. Not
PJ fi'o 425, can he
yta. ^^A, 872, (/e) be obtained
tin \rh 719, (^rr) and
"b* kzvir 484, be honored,
o
yJIN ji'' 1093, and
>^ ,^w 717, not
*pT ,A'o 425, can he
'C^c. ^^^^> 872, (/fe) be obtained
tfn \rh 719, (^rr) and
ttft tsien' 979, {chien) be hu-
'*^ miliated.
jyjr A?<' 434, Therefore
^S jt'//' 1047, it becomes
5^/^W^897, ) the
-^ hia 1%^,, {hsia) p°^ld's
"g* kzvei' 484, honor.
H ^'■' 879.
•/y 'ic'u 1060,
-r- s/i/-^, 768, \ Chapter 57
-4^ /sV/2. 987,
^ .<r;2a«^ 22,
y^ shiDi 783, Simplicity
M, ./""^ 155. in habit
I.
IJI 'i 278, With
TpcMw^' 75, {Cheng) right-
-^ eousness [rectitude, justice]
\'j^ cfii' 59, {chih) is adminis
j-*^ tered
ra/l ^^ct'o 491, the empire.
jj( V 278, With
^g^ ^<:/jV 344, craftiness
^3 yung' 1 149, is directed
.^^ ,ping 698, the army.
Jgl V 278, With
4Hf; ^Zv7^ 1059, non-
■ sAz' 764, {ssu) diplomacy
(Chapters 56-57.)
236
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
WT 'ts'u 1 010 (chit) is taken
the
t empire
^P fien 897,
T^ hia' 183, [hsia) )
p
^^tt. j:t7/ 1060, I
PI *
^qT /io 215, what-
JL/ V 278, by
/ptt ,c^z 53, (<:/i?7i) know
"h*. fih'i 342, its
^7^ ^ya« 285, being such,
^v /5az' 940, indeed ?
ni V 278, It is [by]
ijt* /s'2' 1034, (tzii) this [rea-
^ son] .
II.
^ A.«897. K^the
~T^ hia' 183, [hsia) )
^^ /o 909, the more
^^ [there are]
St cJii' 340, restrictions
^^hzi'id' 266, [and] prohibi-
^^\, tions
JjR \r/j 719, [err) yet
EL ,mz'« 597, the people
}iok mi 589, increasingly
^^* ' [the more]
^g ,/Vw 697, become poor.
hi ^wz« 597, The people
^C ,to 909, the more [they
"^ have]
^IJ /i" 521, sharp
^St ch'i' 349. weapons,
W.
kiuo 491, )
cA/a 351, )
the state
^tsz' 1029, {tzu) the more
and more
Jizvuyi 267, is confused.
II Jan 286, O'^w) The people
^^ /o 909, the more [they
•jx 'cht 347, artful
T^ 'ch'iao 374, [and] cunning,
^ o
"P^ ^ch'i 344, abnormal
Afet zfM.^, 1065, (zt/w) things
^^ ,^s^' 1029, (/2«) the more
■^ and more
^^ ^ch'i 347, occur.
o
"^^ Ja 123, Laws
•^* /zw^' 546, [and] orders
fO^ fsz' 1029, {tzu) the more
^1^ and more
W^ ,chang 23, [are] made
,0 manifest,
^ /ao" 868, robbers
ffi& /scV 957, [and] thieves
^^ ,/o 909, the more
/qT '>7m 1 1 13, appear.
III.
Hht ^z<' 434, Therefore
WQ shdng' 773, (sheng) the
(Chapter 57.)
TRANSLITERATION.
237
^ff. zvu 1059, not having
^Tjrt' 1 139, desires,
rAt ' rh 719, (("rr) and
^S ^?«zw 597, the people
f^ /s^" 1031, (^^?<) of them
*^ selves
jkK ,/'« 710, are simple.
^ ^'" 879.
•n. 'z<^'« 1060
-|- ski/i, 768,
/\^a//, 647,
> Chapter 58
chang 22,
^l ^ydw 286, (/<•«) man
"7^ .>"«« 1142, says:
o
^^ 'w^o 627, I [practise]
BH^ ,zfM 1059, not
*S ^H 1047, doing,
rfrl \r/« 719, {err) and
^& ^OTzw 597. the people
H /"s^" 1031, (tzii) of them-
selves
a1^ Azi-a' 240, reform.
o
^ 'w^o 627, I
fw» 'hao 171, love
|^/5zV/^' 994, {ching) quie-
•^^ tude
rfrl ' rh 719, (e;-;-) and
E» min 597, the people
1^ tsz" 1031, (/2«) of them-
" selves
TC chang' 75, [cheng) axe
•'q righteous.
•^fe'w^o627, I [practise]
^B^ zc7/ 1059, not-doing
.^^5/zj" 764, (5S?<) business,
o
»7j« '^r/j 719, (<?rr) and
Ei ^OTz'w 597, the people
H ^s^" 1031, (/^;<) of them-
selves
^tJ, ^z^' 148, become rich.
^^'ngo 627, I [practise] ^T ,cA'z 342, [When] one's
(Chapters 57-58-)
)IP s/iw«' 784, Adaptation
•o' Azi^a' 240, to change.
I.
-*ff. .c/jV 342, [When] one's
jEj^ chang' 76, (cheng) admin-
istration
^^ md7i' 577, (;n^?z) is unos-
tentatious,
^^ wan' 577, (wfw) [quite] un-
. o ostentatious
^^ ,c/i'? 342, one's
p!^ ,mz« 597, people
^^ ch'un 783, are simple.
Ell ch'un 783, [quite] simple.
238
LAO-TZE'S TAO-TEH-KING.
>• bappiness's
^tckang-' 76, [cheng-) admin-
istration
^S> ch'a 9, is prying
^S ch'a 9, [quite] prying,
^Hj ^ch'i 342, one's
^R ^mzw 597, people
jqj^ ,cA'm/ 448, are needy,
PjJIJ ^ch'iie 448, [quite] needy.
^y hi 179, (Asz ) alas !
jjg Ju 150
j^ ,<:/«■ 53, {tzii) )
H? 5?^' 817, (shiw) place
4S 'f 279, it supports.
^ ,/m 150, Happiness
«|^ /i/ 179, (hsi) alas !
Si^ /itf o' 256,
^ fihi 53. (^^«)
B/p sw' 817, (shuo) place
qTT ^/"z^ 152, it conceals [rests
S|, ,5Am 780, Who
JnJ .cA? 53, (chih) knows
"W, ^ch'i -3^^^, its
chi 393, limits ?
misery s
^ .c>^V 342, It
fflE ^zt/M 1059, not
fr^ 'thi 56, (t^e'A) ceases [is
*^ stopped]
Jp chang' 75, (^A<?w^) The
normal •
#f@ J'u 151, in turn
^tt ^zvei 1047, becomes
^> ^c/iV 344, abnormal.
shan' 752, The good
^M 151, in turn
SS t^fV 1047, becomes
4fe
W^ ,>'«o 1074, unlucky [unpro-
o pitious] .
^ ^yaw 286, (yew) f ^jjg
;^.c;^^•53, (^2«) [ People's
^3[^ ^»zz 589, confusion I
'H*. ,ch'i 342, It [is so]
Q yz7i, 293, daily
[g] ku' 435, assuredly
A^chiu 413, since long.
^^^ s^z' 762, {ssu)
y,'i27s,
> Therefore
j^ shdng 773, {shenff) the
A holy
^ya« 286, (/ew) man
yj ,fang 132, is square
[lO y-^ 719. (^^^) yet
(Chapter 58.)
TRANSLITERATION.
239
^ ./« 717. not
wlj '^^ 4^^" ^^ injures.
W^ lieyi 534, [He is] angular
tm \rA 719, {^err) yet
y4> ./w 717, not
S|J kzuei' 485, he hurts.
o
TbT t///7;, 70, [He is] upright
ffn \rA 719, (err) yet
^4% ,/m 717, not
^£ .s^' 837, {ssii) strict.
"Tjn JiXJuang 478, [He is] bright
jjn ' rh 719, (err) yet
.^ ,tu 717. not
j^S >'ao' 1078, shining.
o
^ ^^- 879.
+*^ 'zt'w 1060,
-+-• s/«7z, 768, }> Chapter 59.
^ 'A'ZM 413.
^^ ,chang 22,
tJ- 'sAew 755, To keep
2^ ^ao' 867, reason.
^as/ii'' 764, (ssi5) [and] in
attending
-^ /'/<•// 897, to heaven,
^ 0
Bij wq' 603, nothing
^gr 'o//, 296, (/e) surpasses
-^^ seJi 728, (se) moderation.
•y^ ,/u 142, Now
'rffi '^'''' ''°52' consider only
<^y seh' 728, (s^) moderation:
-& shi' 762, (55?<) This
=H zi'// ' 1054, is called
^, 'tsao 953, early
JJ^ ,/7. 152. habit^ ^g
S» Y^ao 953, Early
Mw ^/"z^ 152, acquisition
gS zc/i ' 1054, is called
J^ .c/zz' 53, (^^«), its
^^ cJiiing' 108, {tsu?ig) heap-
lif ing
*M ^szVz, 986, [chi] [and] ac-
" cumulating
^M teh, 871, (/■€) virtue.
o
yl^ chung' 108, (tsung) By
heaping
*§ /s//;, 986, [chi) [and] ac-
cumulating
1^ teh,%-]\, (te) virtue
i...
'^AcAz'' 59, {chih) In govern- H|| ^-sf^^ 956, (/5<?) then
A i/aw 286, (y<?«) the people, ^te| ,tf?^ 1059, nothing
^Chapters 58-59.)
240
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^> ,^M 717, not
I3|J. k'o' 430, can be overcome.
II.
^St wu 1059, [When] nothing
^\ ,^M 717, not
lfi|J ;fe'o' 430, can be overcome,
o
H|J tseh, 956, {tsi) then
^B|] two' 603* no one
4rj cA/ 53, (c/i//i) knows
jT, _t/j7 342, his
@ //22 393. limit.
^^ md 603, [When] no one
Art fhi 53, (c/^^7^) knows
^ .cAY 342, his
;^ chi 393, limit,
pf .^'o 425, one can
DJ V 278, thereby
/o" 'yiu 1 113, possess
tj^ /fewo 491, tbe state.
/^ 'j>'?w 1 1 13. [Who] possesses
^ ^^zfo 491,
;^ ,f/«' 53. (^
^3»'»ii< 605, n
r^a [vi
pT ,^'0 425, he can
the state's
.Q»'»ii< 605, mother
*^ [viz., moderation],
LJ '1 278, thereby
^fcKaugz"], be lasting
J^^chiu 413, [and] enduring
o
•j^ shi ' 762, {ssu) This
gSzi^cV 1054, is called
^E^sMw 736, (sheft) having
^^ deep
4^.*aM 317, (ke?i) roots
r^ ;feM' 435, [and] a staunch
^^/' 881, stem.
o
■^ch'ansr 27, [This is] of
tu long
<-f^ ^sha7ig 743. {sJieng) life
^s^'chiu 413, [and] lasting
JH^sAz" 763, (5szi) insight
^ .cAz 53, (if^«) [sign of gen.]
jM ^ao' 867, the zf ay.
^ ^?" 879,
^ /«/j, 562,
— t-' s/z?7i, 708,
^^ ^chang 22,
Chapter 60
J§ .*« 437, To maintain
/tt- v.tH' 1053, one's position
I.
\hchr 59, (c;«7<) Govern
^ ta' 839. a great
(Chapters 59-60.)
TRANSLITERATION.
241
'^1 ,A;zco 491, state
}^E^joh, 296, (jc) as
"^f ,Patig 660, {fcng') one
i^^ fries
/!> 'siao 795, (lisiao) small
jffi^ ,s/tr« 800, {lisien) fish.
^y V 278, [If] With
^^ ^ao' 867, reason
/fl^ /z ' 522, one governs
5^A.«897, Jti,,
-p /»a' 183, {hsia) S ^"P^""^
o
•y* ,<:AV 342, its
^ 'kzuei 482, ghosts
/|>./«7i7. not
sijA ^5/(aw 737, (shen) spook.
o
Hk '/^' ^3^' ^°* only
^c/^/ 737. its
^ 'kzfei 482, ghosts
;^ ,/« 717. not
|j^ ,s;;a« 737, spook.
o
"H*^ .<:^Y342, [but] its
m^ ,5Aa« 737, (5/iew) gods
y^ ,/M 717, not
kM, ^shang 739, harm
j\.Jan 286, (y^w) the people.
o
3E ,y<^V 136, Not only
"B*. .cA'? 342, its
^|i] sJidn 737, (s/jd-w) gods
y<4> ,/« 717, not
'^ .5/ia;?^ 739, harm
VV ^yaw 286, [jeti) the people
o
^P sha7iff' 'j'jT,, (shcng-) [but]
the holy
yV ^ya« 286, (yV;?) man
^ jz" 1093, also
^> ,/« 717. not
^& ^shang 739, harms
il ^y«« 286, [Jen) the people
o
^P '/21 142, Since
^m 'h'afig 526, both of them
„^ ,J<i( 717, not
jtB ,siang 790, [hsiang) mu
• •■* tually
<^^ ^sha7t§- 739, harm ;
o
A^ Az<' 434, therefore
^ i-f/i, 871 (ife) virtue
^^ chiao 367, unitedly
^^ kzi'Ji, 480, returns
■^ ,_>'<:;/ 1082, thereto.
'Chapter 60.)
242
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
ti' 879,
^^
liih_ 562,
— |— shih, 708, \ Chapter 61.
"-^ yih, 1095,
^3 charig 22,
i^K J^'ic^i 389. Humility's
1^ /e/i, 871, virtue.
I.
-^ /a' 839, A great
1^ kzuo 491, state,
^^ V/;/ 38, one that
hi hia" 183, (/isza) downwards
;^//m 549, flows,
o
^A.^897. 1 ^i^^.
"jT hid 183, (/ism) > '^^the ^
-». , . , -> empire's
^ .chi 53, (/^«) J
^^ ^chiao 367, union,
^P /Ve^i 897,
K Jua' 183, (hsia) } the
empire's
"X^ .CA?" 53, (i^^2<) J
Al* '^'/« 697, wife [female].
II.
rfjl' '^V« 697, The female
^S fhang 740, always
C][ V 278, by
^^ tsing' 994, (ching) quie-
tude
^S .shdng j-ji, [sheng) con-
quers
tp4* '^M^^ 588, the male,
o
Vt V 278, [and] by
^^tshig' 994, (ching) quie-
"■*^ tude
^^ w« 1047, she makes [her-
^^ ' self]
K' A/ a' 183, (Asz'a) lowly,
o
ftfr A?^' 434, thus
~JC ta 839, a great
M^j kvjo 491, state
ly V 278, by
f* Ma' 183, (Jisia) stooping
/j'N 'siao 795, (hsiao) to small
[g^l j^zi'o 491, states,
o
_^IJ tseh^ 956, (^se) on that ac
count
mf V^'m ioio, {ch'ii) conquers
/V\ 'siao 795, {hsiao) the
smaller
1^1 ^^zt' c> 491, states.
o
/J> '52«o 795, (hsiao) Smaller
^^ ^^tt'o 491, states
J[Jt '2 278. by
K Am' 183, {hsia) stooping to
-^to' 839, great
ran kzuo 491, states,
rChapter6i.)
TRANSLITERATION.
243
^ij tseh^ 956, (tsi) on that ac-
count
^^ 'ts'ii loio, (ch'ti) conquer
~/^ ^«' 839, great
Igfl ^^tfo 491, states.
III.
gX '^"' 434. Therefore
jgj^ /izi'o' 1065, some
J^ hta' 183, (/i5za) stoop
Jiil '^ 278, to
^J^Vs'w loio, {c/^M) conquer,
JJa hzi'o' 1065, others
~|r Aza' 183, {hsi'a) stoop
ji5 '-''''' 719. (c>-r) and
It^j /czi'o 491, states
^\ ,fu 717, not
jjpj ^zi'o' 490, more
-^ j« 1 1 39, wish
/A^y«' 299, [than] to enter
^^^s/zz" 764, {ssu) [and] to
- . serve
J\^ Jan 286, 0«) the people
y^ ,/u 142, Now
pp^ 7/a«^ 526, both
^^' V/ie 38, ones,
i^- A<>' 426, each one
^_ in its way
'\^teh, 872, (/e) gain
1^. .<^'^'''" 342, they
^ Vs'm ioio, (c/z«) conquer. FH su' 817, (s/^z^o) that which
"^J^yti 1139, they wish.
IV.
y^ ta' 839, Great
^j fizuo 491, states
^\ ,:pu 717, not
jfpj ^Tt'o' 490, more
^>'«' "39. wish
^^ .c/izVw 382, [than] to unite
§ >%'«■ 98, (//5/V) [and] feed
^ ,ya« 286, (Jen) the people.
o
/J\ 'siao 795, (As/ao) Small
'Chapter 62.)
>^C ^«' 839. [But] the greater
^§* V/i<? 38, one
.Su i^' ^73. properly must
j^ ,!<:'// 1047, make itself
|> ^/a' 183, {hsia) lower.
244
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
|g tr 879,
•^t lull, 562,
-J-* sMh_ 708, \ Chapter 62.
y/^' 721,
^. fhang 22,
^S ^zt^eV 1047, Practise
1^ ^ao' 867, reason.
^^ ifao' 867, The rational
^S 'cM 38, man [is]
£& z<7(fw' 1040, the ten thou-
sand
^J\ zvuh, 1065, {rvii) things
^ ^chi 53, (tzu) their
^^. 7igao' 625, asylum,
^^ 5/;rt«' 752, the good
yV j'an 286. (/«■«) man
^ ,chi 53, (i'^z?) their
^P 'fao 663, treasure,
-^"^ .^w 717, the not-
^S shaft' 752, good
y^ ^/aw 286, {je7i)
^ .'^hi 53, (/s'w)
^^ V«« 586, [With] beautiful
"^2" ^_yew 1083, words
pT 'Ko 425, [things] one can
\A V278, thereby
m s/zz' 762, {ssu) sell.
o
'^. fsun 1019, [With] noble
'l^ hing 207, {hsing) deeds
Pj 'i^'o 425, one can
JLi 'i 278, thereby
"nn .f/iz'a 350, accomplish more
with
yl j'an 286, (/ew) the people.
III.
A ^yc«« 286, (y.e«) A man
rj^ ,c/«' 53, (tzii) [for] his
^ ,^M 717, not-
aa shdti' 752, goodness
o
ipT /io 215, why
^^ c/^'^■ ' 349, thrown away
^ ^chi 53, (/^«) he
/q' '_yz« 1 1 13, is?
§v /fcz<' 434, Therefore
"Xt^i' 538, was elected
Eir 5m' 817, {shuo) that which -^ fien 897, heaven's
Yijl !/«o 664, he holds fast to. -+* tsz' 1030, {tzii) son
(Chapter 62.)
TRANSLITERATION.
245
CTL chi 60, (chih) [and] were ^k tao' 867, reason,
»=• appointed
"HT ,san 723, three
<^\ Jzung 459, ministers.
'<:/^/ 38, that is :
^^ ho 215, What,
-MT '>'<•' 1079, indeed ?
o
^v ,/// 717, Is it not
Q j7/r/i, 1 1 30, say that
M^ cKiu 416, if sought
m^fV 691, as a screen [the jM .^- g t^jg^
■=*■• jade insignia] <>^ '
JgJ V 278. [and] thereto ^ ^^;^^ 8^2, (^^) it is obtained?
^ .irzV« 799. (^'^^^'fjj^ "^^°g :j^ 'j«. 1 1 13, [And] he who
KM.yg" 836, {ssu) four
S|t .5z«' 826, Though
yfe* 'jy/w 1113, having
itt 'AiTw^ 463, reverently in
*^^ hand
E^'ma 571, horses,
0
A\ ^fu 717, [is it] not
"ftn i-'" ^97' equalled
/U ^so' 1002, by sitting still
j^ ^szn' 990, {chiti) [and] pro-
"^^ pounding
jH* ^ts'z' 1034, (ss?J) this
tQ ^ao' 867, reason'
•|l| 'ku 432, The ancient
^/^ ^cht 53, (^2;/) their
W? su' 817, (s/iuo)
^V278,
•^* kzvez" 484, they esteemed
itf* •'■^''^' ^°34' ('''^") ^"^^^
^^ tsta' 1016, sin
Jl^ Y 278, thereby
M^ '?«zV« 594, can be saved ?
^5 .y^ 1078, (>'^/^) [query.]
^[5^ kii' 434, Therefore
j^ ^zi^eV 1047, it becomes
^/V.7e897. ) the_
ht hicC 183, {hsia) )
"g* -fezfeV 484, honor. ^
reason
why
(Chapters 62-63.)
|g 7/ 879.
-f^ lull, 562,
—I— shih, 708,
— ,5a/z 723,
chang 22,
Chapter 63.
246
LAO-TZE*S TAO-TEH-KING.
J§, ^sz' 834, Consider
■h^ 'shiySi, the beginning.
^Mu Ji-'ei 1047, Do
4Bf: -dju 1059, the not-
^^ ^zvez 1047, doing.
j^ shz ' 764, (ssu) Practice
5ffi^ct7< 1059, the not-
'^^ shi ' 764, {ssii) practising
• o
W^zf/z" 1053, Taste
^1 zvu 1059, the not-
1^ zfei' 1053, tasting.
"H* ,ch't 342, it
^3| z" 281, is easy.
o
jS ^w/« 1047, Manage
"^ /a' 839, a great thing
—r ,yii 1 1 18, while
^ ,f/!V 342, it
xfflsz' 790, {?isi) is small.
o
y^ fie?! 897, )
K hia' 183, (hsia) )
ffi£ ^7za» 614, difficult
^asAz" 764, {ssii) affairs
■ o
ij^fi' 692, surely
Tp/5o' 1005, arise
The
\ world's
~T^ ta" 839, Make great
/K 'siao 795, Uisiao) the small -r*. „ ,
'J /^-" \ —J- yn J 118^ from
^& /o 909, render many
•J> 's/fao 746, [and] the few.
\ The
world's
^S^/ao' 665, Respond
^VUyiien 11 38, to hatred
!^ '/ 278, with
^^teh 871, {te\ virtue.
III.
j^/'wgiS, Contemplate
ft^ waw 614, a difficulty
.31 ._)7< 1 1 18, while
^j i' 281, easiness
e
^^ f'ien 897,
*T^ hia' 183, (Asza) )
-^i'a' 839, great
'ff€ s/j?" ' 764, {ssu) affairs
o
i^fV 692, surely
•^■fe^so' 1005, originate
^^ ^yii 1 1 18 from
iTOsz" 790, {hsi) smallness
(Chapter 63. j
TRANSLITERATION.
247
nan 614, will be difficult
Therefore
shi' 762, (ss«) )
•^^s/n' 762 (ssii) )
y Therefore
jtt| shdng' 773, (cheng-) the
* holy
VI ^7a« 286, (y<?«) man
1^!^ jchung 106, (tsung) to the
''^•^ end
y4> ,/?/ 717, not
^ zuei 1047, plays
■^^ to' 839, the great.
o
gPjr ^m' 434, Therefore
f g nang 616, (...;z^) he can ^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^
Jw ^ch'ang 77, {cheng) accom
plish
"H*. ,cAV 342, his
~T^ ta' 839, greatness.
V.
^^ ,_/"z^ 142, Now, as
^^ ,ch'hig 407, rash
^S wo/i, 640, («o) promises
i^ ^%, 692, surely
^T 'kzua 467, are lacking
^§ sin' 807, (Aszw) faith,
la
^C /o 909, [so for whom]
^^ many things
J^ V 281, are easy,
jyV278, )
^3 slicing' 773, (sheng) the
holy
A^ ^ ;a« 286, (y<'w) man
^TO ^yiu 1 1 12, even
ft^/7a«6i4, [deems] difficult
H^ ,c/i/ 53, [^^^^] it.
o
dbfir ^«' 434, Therefore
^& fihung 106, (tsung) to the
»^> end
H^ ^wa« 614, difficulties.
o
^a tt' 879,
y^ /?^/i, 562,
~T* s/u'k, 708 }. Chapter 64
Pl5 5^" 836,
'^^ jchang 22,
^ '5Ae?< 755, Mind
1M ^zi-'^V 1050, the insignificant
gs
i^sfi' 692, surely
^C ,^0 909, many things
•tf .c/(V 342, That [which]
£fal ,ngan 620, is at rest
^1 z' 281, easily
(Chapters 63-64.)
248
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
jJF^ ch'i 64, (chih) is kept quiet. A- ho 217, [Of a growth
t^- ^ a ' ,.,VitVV.l with hntVi
yt fih'i 342, That [which]
^^ zf//' 1052, not yet
^^ c/zao' 34, has appeared
^* i' 281, easily
^ffi 'w<'z< 587, (tkom) is pre-
^o vented.
^ .cAV 342, That [which]
mra i!s'z/z"' 1018, is feeble
Mf z' 281, easily
«b^'o' 705, is broken.
-H- .c/zV 342, That [which]
jjfifr ^z£/fV 1050, is scanty
J^ z' 281, easily
■ 'san 724, is scattered.
■^ zf // 1047, Treat
^^ '
-5^ ,cZ!z 53, [tzii) them, [viz.,
'^ things]
if^ .yw 1 1 18, while
.r^ zueV 1052, not yet
yfe* 'yiu 1 1 13, they exist.
o •
^J^chi' 59, (<:/«7j) Administer ^ hiyig 207, {hsing) a jour-
'•-* ' ^ ney
"^ chi SI, (^^?<) them [viz., ■frJ^ 's/;/ 761, (ss?J) begins
'^-' things] -^^
13C1 ,jM 1 1 18, while
/j
^ ' which] with both arms
jsftj i^ao' 665, can be eihbraced
-^ <chi 53, {tzu) sign of gen.
T^^ mw' 607, a tree
o
Qui ^shang 742, {sheng) grows
■^J- ,3'zi 1118, from
^^ /zao 171, a tiny
T^ »zo' 604, rootlet.
o
•j\ 'chiu 413, Of nine
5 - ^'
S^ ts'ang 952, {tseng) stories
-J^ ,c?n' 52> (^^-w) [sign of gen.]
^^ ^^'az" 847, a tower
^ Wz'z 347, rises
J-p. ,jv?v 1 1 18, from
^ 'lei ^11, accumulating
±7'z< 920, clay- [bricks] ,
^ [literally earth].
:3^ /sVfw 980, {chien) Of ten
' thousand
ro 'H 518, miles
'y' ,chi SI, (tzii) [sign of gen.]
-H 7»/'V' 1052, not yet
Izvan' 570, they are in dis-
I order.
rri ,;y« 1 1 18, with
JP[ /5^^ 1014, a foot
TpT hia' 183, (As/a) beneath.
(Chapter 64.)
TRANSLITERATION.
249
^ ivei 1047, [Who] makes,
^^ 'chS 38, the one
Hfr/a/' 648, mars
"^ ^chi 53, (/^■m) it.
o
^1^ <:;;//!. 67, [Who] seizes of
^ V/i^ 38, the one
■^1^ shih, 769, loses
^^ ,cA? 53, (^2«) it.
o
^p[ shang' 773, [sheng-) The
holy
il ^yaw 286, (y^w) man
affi ^zf M 1059, not
■^^ ^Tt/eV 1047, makes,
o
"^r^ku' 434, therefore
^ffi zf M 1059, not
E[fr/az ' 648, he mars.
q
40£ .zf w 1059, Not
^T c7^^7^, 67, he seizes,
o
■jj^ ku' 434, therefore
^E zf?^ 1059, not
•flP shih, 769, he loses.
p
E3. ^7W2M 597, The people
V^ .cAz 53, (^^zi) in their
"ie^ tsung' 1024, pursuing
^ff sAz' 764, (s5w) business,
^» chatig 740, [are] always
^?^ ,^K H18, at
^^ .f/zz 333, the approach
K^ ch'ang 77, (cJieng) of com-
'*^ ' pletion,
Jfjj.^rA 719, {err) yet
0^/a/' 648, they fail
~^ ^chi 53, (/^2<) in it.
'h& -s/irtw' 738, {shen) Be care-
&^ ^chung 106, [tsttng) to the
^''^ end
iftn i-'" ^97' ^^ ^^^' ^^
"ifr^ 's/iz 761. {ssu) at the begin-
^^ ning
H|J ^5^/i, 956, (tse) then
^ffi 7fM 1059, [they] not
H^/az' 648, fail
^S. sA/ ' 764, (ssii) in business
III.
' sM 762, (ssm) J
Therefore
J[;^V278.
jB^^ sJiatig' 773, {sheng) the
— "^^ holy
iV ^/aw 286, (y^w) man
iSfr^'K' 1 1 37, desires
^K ,^?^ 717, non-
M* _>':<' 1 1 37, desires.
o
;;p ,^« 717, Not
"pr kvuei' 484, he esteems
(Chapter 64.)
250
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
jian 614, [of] difiBcult
^a
/j^ai teh^ 872, {te) obtainment
J^ .r/z/ 53, {tzu) sign of gen.
hcvo' 256, the treasures.
<^r y^Vao 209, (Jisiao) He
_^ learns
><q\ ,/2^ 717, not-
.4^
liiao 209, (/^s^ao) learned-
ness.
^/■m 151, He returns to
people's
^^ chimg' 108, all
^^ Jati 286, (Z'^w)
^ .^'''«' 53. {tzu)
pjfsii' 817, [shieo] what they
*^ >%zt'o' 490, passed by,
o
yA 'i 278, thereby
fflffl '^;^ 146, he assists
^B tv'tfw' 1040, the ten thou- L^ 'z' 278, thereby
sand
^1 zi';//;, 1065, (zc'u) things BH miyig 599, enlighten
j/^ .c/^/ 53, {tzu) [in] their ^^ ,?«?"« 597, the people,
Q ^S2r" 1031, [tzu) ] natural f^ /sianggQ-j, {chiang) [but]
self \ develop- will
LJ V 278. thereby
gJ^/'879,
"i^luh, 562,
-|- sA//z, 708, \ Chapter 65
Yl 'tt'?^ ro6o,
"^^^ fihang 22,
V5* shun 783, Simplicity
^^ ^^/j, 871, virtue.
I.
•^•A«432, )i^ olden
j^ ^chi 53, (^^«) i '''°«^'
^fe 5/iaw' 752, Well
jS TJJei' 1047, who practised
^g tao' 867, reason,
^^ V/i<? 38, the ones,
o
3fc J"^^ 136, did not
W^ Ja?i 285, so ) ment,
■o
IJn ',r/i 719, (err) but
>T\ ,/m 717, not
'n^kan^ 312, he dares
jK ^z<^'£'V 1047, to make.
I^» j>'?V 1 120, make simple-
*^^ hearted
J^' ,c/;z 53, [tzii) them.
II.
EL min 597, The people
^/^ .<:Az'53. {tzii) in their
(Chapters 64-65.)
TRANSLITERATION.
251
wft nati 614, being difificult
y^g c?ii' 59, (c/iiVi) to govern
o
rj 't 278, [that is] because
^ .cAV 342, they
:^
^ VAe' 38, things
7n%yi' 1093, [he is] also [like
the ancients]
>K^ V/j'zV 362, (chieh) a pattern
pc\! •s/«7?, 767, [and] a model.
^^y c/«"' 58, (cht'h) cleverness ^^ ^chang 740, Always
^^ ./o 909, [have too] much. XD ''^''"^^' ('^'^"^'^ to know
o
J^ V 27§, With i^ VA'// 362, {chieh) the pat-
.A^M ^ tern
^^j c/«z" 58, {chill) cleverness Jty^ s^/z///, 767, [and] the mode
o
.S^s/i/' 762, (552/) this
•7^ c/jz" 59, (c/ii'/i) to govern
1^ ^kzc-o 491, a country
1^ g
™& ise/i^ 959. (^5e) curse.
o
/f> ii^" 717. Not
1^ V278, with
^y c/jz"' 58, [chih) cleverness
yg ^^z' 59, (chiJi) to govern
1^ ^zi/o 491, a country
o
/fez^0 49i, \ j^^j^^
^72/ 53, (^^«)i^°"°*"^y'=
jifc
=S zi/eV 1054, is called
PH.
"^T hiien 231, (hsiien) pro-
^^ found
*^ te/i, 871, (^^) virtue.
Pis? ' / ' \ '
in.
y^ Jiiien 231, {hsiien) Pro-
found
^S /^/^^ 871, (/^) virtue
J^ ^shan 736, (sJien) is deep
^!^ 'z' 279, indeed.
o
♦^ ' ji7<<'« 1 137, [It is] far-
^~' reaching
-i^ V 279, indeed.
o
.■p3. 'yii 1125, [It is] to
Sajt zi'uh 1063, (zc'«) [common]
*^'* things
y?< 150, blessing. I^ 'fan 126, the reverse,
cfii 53, {chih) Who knows .^^ V 279, indeed.
o
ts'z' 1034, (^^??) these "Tt* 'nai6i2, Thus
0[kj liang 526, two
tA/' 60, {chih) [it] obtains
(Chapter 65.)
252
Tp. ^yii 1118, to
_JL. ia' 839, great
IiTg shun' 784, obedience [fol-
/'Ih lowership] .
^ ^2 ' 879,
"y^ lull, 562,
-4- shih, 708, I- Chapter 66.
yr^ /?<A, 562,
B. fhang 22,
i^ /t^z/' 175, To put behind
p 'A?' 337, oneself.
I.
VT* jchiang 362, Rivers
V^ V^«^■ 160, [and] seas
&f su' 817, {shuo) \ the
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^Ms/iafi' 752, can
~i^ /jza' 183, (hsza) lower
"^ ,cAz 53, (/;^«) themselves.
o
+t. Am' 434, Therefore
•^12 nang 616, (m^w^) they can
'^> ^zi/Zz" 1047, become
•pJ' '^a/ 707, of the hundred
/5>> 'Am 453, valleys
~Tt zvang 1043, the kings.
-& sAz ' 762 (ss;J)
J^V278.
i Therefore
• reason
JH V 278, \ why
SP shdng' 773, (sheng) the
-^ holy
11 ^ya/i 286, (^Vw) man
;g|j»>'M' 1 1 37, wishing
I- 'shatig 741, to be above
E3, ^OTj'w 597, the people,
"^Q nang 616, (neng) they can jj/^i^' ' 692, surely
^S* ^zf// 1047, become
r^ '/az 707, of the hundred
^^'ku 453, valleys'
.IC wang 1043, the kings,
^^ '^Ae' 38, that [is]
o
\A 'i 2'jS, because
iHli*^^'^'^ 342, they
nj V 278, in
"^5* yeji 1083, his words
T^/iza' i83,(/i5za) keeps below
"^ .cA? 53, (^^«) them.
o
^^/m' 1 1 37. "Wishing
•Jy^^szen 799, {hsien) to feed
^ft OT?M 597, the people,
(Chapters 65-66.)
TRANSLITERATION.
253
ijjjj/' 692, surely ^CA^wSgy, ) ^j^^
J^ V 278. with ~]C;^^■a• 183, (Asm) ) '''°'"
J^ .^Mm 735,(sA^«) his person ^ ^'>' 554. rejoices
J^ heu' 175, (/io^O keeps be- ^t'ui^z^, in exalting [him]
- hind — -
^ .c;«- 53. (tzu) them. nn ''''^' 719. {err) and
^ ,/« 717. not
JM\ -^^'^ 1089, tires.
o
Therefore 1^ V 278, Because
.n. .c/iV 342, he
III.
-& 5/»" 762, (S5Z<)
jut V278,
SB shang' 773, {shcng) the
^^^ holy
TV ^ya« 286, (yVw) man
/J\ ,fu 717, not
^P ,chang 29, (tsefig) quar-
o rels,
Jw ^z^' 434, therefore
5CA^«897- ) in the
S A/a' 183, (ksz'a) )
J^^Tnn' 603, none
Bbi'"'"^ 616, (>2e?ig) can
J^ VA'z< 94, dwells
r 'shang 741, above,
|fi3 '^^'^ 719. (^'''') yet
^5 ^OTZM 597, the people
'^> ./« 717. not
^c/».;;^' 108. (^5««^) feel J^- , „^^,^ith
^o the burden. ^^ ■' -■
J^' 'ch'u 94, He dwells -^ _^;^^. ^^^ (^_, ^^ j^j^^
0 /s'zVw 981. (r;»Vw) as a :^ _cMw^ 29, (^5^;/^) quarrel
Jin \r/i 719, {err) yet
^^ ^wzw 597, the people
y4\ ,/k 717, not
ag. /iaz' 161, suffer harm.
' shi 762, (5s«)
Jg^V278,
>• Therefore
gS ^^^ 879.
-^^luh, 562,
— l— 5/j/7i, 708,
J-» /s'z7i, 987,
(■Chapters 66-67.)
Chapter 67
254
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
rri ,san 723, Three
^S ^fao 663, treasures
I In the
l world
irin ■^^' 79°' (^-^^^ mediocrity
fli.
^F yw 142, Now,
^ 'w^o 627, I
>& jiM 1 1 13, hava
— ^san 723, three
^^ fao 663, treasures.
o
^p rAV64, {chili) I preserve
Jrtl \rA 719, (^rr) and
^^ '^ao 663, treasure
'^ fhi 53, (^z?/) them.
o
^-*>'z' 1095, The first
Fj yueh, 1130, is called
•^ /5'^' 1033, (^^«) compas-
o sion.
^ V/s' 721, {err) The second
l"^! yueh, 1 1 30, is crlled
^& chien' 387, economy.
g
— *^ ^sati 723, The third
R yueh^ 1130, is called
B siao' 795, {hsiad) seeming. X\ -pu 717, not
y^ joh, 296, (y^) If one were ^jat 'kan 312, daring
^ s/ao' 795, {hsiao) seeming, la zi^eV 1047, to be
^^ 'c/iz« 413, how long would y^ /'zVw 897, ) . ^j^^
•^ V 279, indeed, "p /tm' 183, (/is/a) ) ^°
■"H*. ,c/j'z 342, his "y^ ,sien 799, (A.siV«) foremost
(Chapter 67.)
-ic^fien 897,
T^/jza' 183, (/z5/a) )
-^,<r;zz/358, (c/izV/j) all
"SBzirV 1054, call
o
^^'wp-o 627, me [viz.. my
^^ Tao]
^/a' 839, great,
'fUls.0" 837. {ssii) [but] I re-
semble
y[> ,/z< 717, the un-
A 5/ao' 795. {hsiao) seeming.
y^,/^ 142. Now
'Pg^zf/z 1049, only
~^/a' 839, one is great.
o
jfcfir ku' 434, because
tUI s^" 837, {ssii) one resem-
/f-v ,pu "jij, the un-
TRANSLITERATION.
255
3^ ^ts'z 1033, {tzu) [Who is]
compassionate,
Ay ku' 434, therefore
HK Jio,ng(>\6, {neng) he can
^B 'yung 1 148, be brave.
j^ 's/rtf 748, [if] they discard
^jnB chicti' 387, economy
H 'is'iegj^, (ch'ieh) and
1^? 'kzvang 478, are generous,
o
4^ chz'en' 387, [Who is] eco- i^^'-s-A/ 748, [if] they discard
'''^ nomical,
Aijr ^/<' 434, therefore -^^ //f«' 175, {/ion) being be-
BB fiatig 616, {fieng) he can
j^? 'kzvang 478, be generous,
^-y ,/m 717, [Who] not
ft&»'^a« 312, dares
^3^ ^z£/« 1047, to be
55A^«897, I i^the
-p/«a' 183. (/^s^•«) f world's
.flfc*.5zV« 799, {hsien) foremost,
o
tr^c A;<' 434, therefore
^^^ncing 616, (ne/jg) he can
tj^ ch'ang 77, {cheng) per-
'*^ fected
^^.c/t'i'' 349, as vessels
.& ch'ang 27, of profit.
IV.
^^ ,f Azw 398, Now if
iS^ 'shi 748. [people] discard
3J; ^sV 1033, {t'zii) compas-
*«^* ' sion
R VsV/g74, (ch'ieh) and
Ba 'yung 1148, are brave,
hind
H 757/974, {ch'ieh) and
■^R .5/V« 799, {hsiefi) go to the
o front,
2T» '52-' 836, (ss;/) they will die
.jfc|[ '/ 279, indeed.
o
rf^ ,/■;< 142, However
^S/s'^' 1033, (^'2^?/) [if] they
*'^* are compassionate,
I/j '/ 278, thereby
^^chen' 45, (chati) in battles
Bjj /^e/i, 956, {tse) then they
will
^S ,s/ia«j^ 771, {sheiig) con-
^'^o quer.
I/J V 278, Thereby
Aj-l*' 'shcu 755, {shoii) in the de-
fence
B|j i'^eA, 956, {tse) then they
will
jS] k" 435. be firm.
V.
-j^ fien 897, Heaven,
.ti^./s/aw^ 967, {chiang) when
''^ about
"^J^t chill' 415, to help
"^ fihi 53,{tzii) them [people],
(Chapter 67.)
256
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
Pi V 278, with
^&Js'z' 1033, {i'zu) compas-
' sion
-^^zf/i 1054, will protect
^ fihi 53, {tzu) them.
1^ ^^■' 879.
"y^ tuh_ 562,
-|- s7//A, 708, \ Chapter 68.
fX^fah, 647,
1^^ ^chang 22,
Qgj /'//' 672, Comply
^ ,/VeM 897, with heaven.
I.
^fe shan' 752, [Who] well
Vn$i ,sJidfig- 771, {skeng) con-
5\r /z 902, the enemy,
^^ V/ie 38, the one
A^ ,pu 717, is not
^S- jchang 29, [tseng) quarrel-
W
some.
shati' 752, [Who] well
^fl yung' 1 1 49, employs
yV i/'^" 286, [Jen) the people,
^5" V/i^ 38, the one
jp^ j<7« 1047, renders himself
|> /z/'a 183, {hsia) lowly.
^^ s?n' 762, (ssii) This
gB zvei 1054, is called
jg zuei 1047, excels ^ .i^^' 71?. not-
±shi' 762, (55M) as a warrior. ^ .^^^««.^ 29, (^^^w^-) quarrel-
ling s
^^ ,tAz 53, [tzu) [sign of gen.]
^^teh, 871, (/^) virtue.
I'll** 1 / ' V /
o
•^pshi' 762, (^sei) This
p0 zf//' 1054, is called
EH 37/«^' 1149, the employing
VV ja7i 286, (yVw) of men's
j^ ,<^''«" 53. (^■2'«) [sign of gen.]
^ //' 536, ability.
^^ 'c/i!^' 38, the one
A-^ ,fu 717, is not
^g^ 'zfw 1061, warlike.
o
sfe shan' 752, [Who] well
^^ c/;^«' 45, {shan) fights
^^ V/<!f' 38, the one
yf\ ./« 717. is not
s3C ««' 641, wrathful.
^& shan' 752, [Who] well
■^r s/ii ' 762, (ss?5) This
(Chapters 67 63.)
TRANSLITERATION.
257
gB zcei' 1054, is called
HR/VY' 672, complying
^F jL'ien 897, with Heaven.
"6" '*« 432. \ Since
«V ?• // >,, f olden times
^ ,chi 53, (^^?<) )
5^S chi 393, [this is] the most
^o ' perfect [the extremest] .
15^^-879.
"y^liih, 562,
-T' shih_ 708, }■ Chapter 69.
;^ '-%/« 413.
i^ chatiff 22,
^ ^A?;<^« 23 i,Of the mysterious
B9 >7/«^' 1 149, the function.
I.
h9 yung' 1 149, An expert
J£ ,ping 689, of war
yRJ* 'yiu 1 1 13, has
~* ^yen 1083, the saying:
'^ '
■^* ^7fW 1060, I
>Js ,/m 717, not
Sjf 'kan 312, dare
*^S ^rf« 1047, to become
pP VAm 87, a host,
rfrj \rA 719, (err) but
^^ ^lirV 1047, become
k'o' 429, a guest.
y^ ,/«, 717, Not
^^f'ka^'^ 312, I dare
:j^ ^5/«' 990, {chin) to advance
■Jt/s'z^w' 1 02 1, an inch
riVl ' rh 719 (err) but
1^ ^ "^ ' 92^' withdraw
J\^ch'ih, 71, a foot.
II.
B. s/(z'' 762, {ssii) This
^Q zc'cV 1054, is called
/J-T? y^z'^^ 207, {hsing) march-
* * ' ing
^S 'Wit 1059, the not-
^r-T htng 207, {hsing) march-
' -o' iag.
i^ J'^"§' 290, threatening
4Fnr ^'« 1059, without
^^ fi' 678, (/i-z) arms,
o
/fTti ^ya?;^ 291, (yVw^) charg-
vJ ing
4ll£ ,zt' w 1059, without
rav ^/'/ 902, hostility,
o
^Ic/u'k, 67, seizing
4H6 Ji'« 1059, without
-SI ,^'w.? 698, weapons.
(Chapters 68-€9.)
258
LAO-TZE'S TAO-TEH-KING.
IJiS JiTVo" 256, Evil
]b^ mo' 603, none
"4^ ta' 839, greater
^^ ,yu 1 1 18, than
ffi^,c/z'z«^ 407, making light
^^/^ 902, of the enemy.
o
g^ ^ch'ing 407, By making
light of
/z 902, the enemy
^^.c/zz' 333, we will
^K ^sang 725, lose
^3*^z£/w 1060, our
^^ "/ao 663, treasures.
vhtku! 434, Therefore
JnU^'aw^' 321, [when]
matched
^^ ,fing 698, armies
/Kg ,siang 790, (hsiatig) mu-
' *^ tually
Tfn /Az'a 350, encounter,
^S ^z' 879,
X» /s'z7;, 987,
— 1-» shih^'jo?,,
■ Chapter 70
^ .c/zz 53, Of knowing
H'^ ^/za/z 614, difficulty.
I.
^^ zfw 1060, My
"^5* jy^w 1083, words [are]
JS. 5/!«w' 738, (shen) very
_^ z' 281, easy
/crt ,c/z/ 53, (ckt'h) to under-
'^'S ' stand,
I^ shall' 738, {shen) very
,& ?■' 281, easy
<|~r y^zw^ 207, (hsz'ng) to prac-
tise.
-j^ f'ien 987
T
"H* mo' 603, no one
[Yet]
in the
hia' 183, {hsia) \ world
fihvjai 785, the weaker
[the more compassionate] ^g naiig 616, (?ze«^) can
V/z/ 38, one
ffiS.sMw^ 771, {sheng) con-
quers,
.^S V 279, indeed.
fy[\ f^^i 53. (<^''"Vi) understand,
o
'jjyj"' m,o' 603, no one
^to nang 616, (neng) can
;^ A/w^ 207, (hsing) practise
M,' [them].
•^ ^ye7i 1083, Words
(Chapters 69-70.)
TRANSLITERATION.
259
/^ 'yui 1 113, have
SP shgyig' 773, {sheng) the
"^' holy
?-p! fsujig 1021, (clnaig) an TV .7''" 286, (y^'w) man
o ancestor.
^g[ s/^^■' 764, (s5;<) Business ac-
tions [deeds]
Just as
therefore
yS* 'yiu II 13, have
^3* ^chiiin 418, a master,
o
^ ./« 142.
fim '^'^'^ 1052,
4S£ zf ?< iO'59, he is not
■^rt ,t/zi" 53, {chih) known,
o
►ffir shi 762, (ssi<)
Jgi V 278.
A\ ^pu 717, not
^t# ^zt/?< 1060, I
^rj ^chi 53, {chih) am known.
in.
4-n .c/jz 53, (c/n'/i) Who know
^"j# ^zt'?/ 1060, me
^^ V/;/ 38, those ones
^j&l* ,/zz 176, {hsi) are rare.
o
R|J tseh_ 956, (^5^) On that ac-
count
5jr^.zc'« 1060, I am
^kzvei' 484, honorable.
•sAz" 762, [ssii)
JglV278.
> Therefore
' fci' 669, wears
iho^ij, wool [not silk]
•^Syiz^'az 243, [and] hides in-
■ side
lEjyM' 1 1 38, gems.
"Hi i!*/' 879,
J^ Is'ih, 987,
— 1-» s/ii7i, 708, Chapter 71.
— • jy?7;, 1095.
^ .<rAa«^ 22
7?P .cA/ 53, Knowledge's
3flff P^fig'' 700 disease.
I.
^n ,^7?/ 53, [chih] To know
xfN ,tti 717, the un-
^n fihi '^^, {diih) knowable
t" 'shatig 741, is high.
o
^> ^fu 717, Not
^n ,c/2z' 53, {chih) to know
^rj,c/z/ 53, {chih) the know-
able
M^
ing' 700, is sickness.
d^ .y?< 142, Now
(Chapters 70-71,)
26o
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
jj^ 'wii 1052, only
^^^t^ig' 700, by being sick
"^^ting" 700, of sickness,
^^shV 762, {ssu) )
Jav.7B, [""°^''''
,^\ ,J>u 717, not
^^^J>zng' 700, we are sick.
o
III.
^^shang' 773, {sheng) The
holy
/\Jci}i 286, (y^w) man
^^,pu 717, not
^^^'ng' 700, is sick.
J[j( 'z 278, Because
^^,c^V342, he
y^ ?)z«^' 700. is sick
y^^'ng' 700, of sickness.
o
i
JW '/ 270.
^^ .j)m 717, not
j^ ^2«^' 700, he is sick,
y^j^shi' 762, (5.SW) ^
therefore
Sa ^z" 879,
^/■sVA 987,
-I- shih, 708, [. Chapter 72.
~* 'rh' 721,
-^. .^/zaw^ 22,
1^ ngai' 619, To cherish
2j '^^ 337' oneself.
I.
E jnin 597, [When] the peo-
"^ pie
^ .i^z^ 717, not
^p^ zfeV 1054, ^re afraid
J^ ,ay« 1046, of the dreadful,
-^ ta' 839, the great
^/ ,zuii 1046, dreadful
j? <^/«'' 60, {chih) will come,
j^ V 279, indeed !
^It zuu 1059, Do not
3|^ hia?i^ 186, (hsz'a) render
narrow
.rI V/iV 342, their
B|r 5;<' 817, (shuo) place where
E& .tr/irt 437, they dwell.
o
4[^ zf?/ 1059, Do not
IB^ :>'<"«' 1089, make wearisome
j^.c/iV 342, their
Gip s«' 817, (shuo) place where
(Chapter 71-72.)
tRANSLixfefeATlbN.
261
alshdns- 742, {sheriff) they j|^'^" 434. Therefore
live.
^- 'ch'ii 445, he discards
^^ ,/u 142, Now
IJtt 'zv^i 1052, only when
/4> ,pu 'ji'j, not
|mf>'^«' 1089, they are made
o wearisome,
•^hshi' 762, (ssii) I
>■ thereby
J^V278. i
yp .i^« 717. not
|BJ& 3'€«' 1089, they are weari-
J^^ shi' 762, (55W)
V 278,
>• Therefore
^t shdnff 773, (sheng) the
3& holy
A ^jan 286, (y^w) man
t^ tsz" 1031, (^^??) himself
Art ,chi 53, {chill) knows,
,^rC i^" 7i7> [but] not
t^ tsz" 1031, (i?.??5) himself
@ chien' 385, he regards.
t^ /S2" 1031, (Z.??/) Himself
^^^n§-ai' 619, cherishes
/1\ ./m 717, [but] not
^ ^S2" 1031, {tzii) himself
"^^kzuei 484, he treasures.
;^'//674, the latter
5*17 Vs'/V loio, (c///V) [and]
"^^ chooses
Jpl* 7s ^' 1034, (/^m) the former.
^pf ti' 879,
•'T^ ^sV/i, 987,
"y shih^ 708, |- Chapter 73.
^2» .-saw 723,
.S. fhang 22,
fi yaw' 289, Daring
^S ^ti/cV 1047, to act.
I.
^B 'yung 1 148, Courage,
HC. ,_>'?< 1 1 18, [carried] to
gfir '^a« 312, daring
HjJ tseh^ 956, {tse) then leads
2Sn< 5/;a 731, death.
o
^Q y^^^g 1148, Courage
^^- ,>7< 1 1 18, [carried] to
yj\ ./?/ 717, not-
^fr 'Aa« 312, daring
0|| tseh^ 956, (/"se ) then leads to
(Chapters 72-73.)
262
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Y^ hwo 258, life.
o
ifr* fs'z' 1034, {tzu) These
wA 'lia72g 526, two
^^ V/^e 38, things
o
JBJA ^zf o' 259, sometimes
^11 W 521, are beneficial,
^J^ Azt'o' 259, sometimes
•^- /zo!?' 161, are harmful.
>^ ,£•/«/ 53, (("zm) it [the reasons
o of success and failure] .
\ Heaven's
Heaven's
j^ f'ien 897,
^^ .^r/iz' 53, {tzii)
ym su' 817, {shuo) what is
^P /'zVw 897,
"y^ .^A/ 53, (jf^'w) )
>^ ^ao' 867, reason
o
/f\ .i^« 717. not
^rp ,chang 29, {tsenff) quarrels
Bg ' rh 719, (^rr) yet
:S& shan' 752, well [in a good
•^ way, viz., to perfection]
ffi^ ^shanff 771, (shtng) it con-
^ o quers ;
/|\ .i^« 717. not
«
^yen 1083, it speaks
^ 7VU' 1063, hated [despised H^ ' ''^' ^iQ, (^^r) yet
_^o by, rejected]
^^ ^shu 780, who
^fe; shan' 752, well [in a good
•"• way]
5^n c/ii' 53, {chih) knows
'B^ fh'i 342, its
ryy ku' 434, reason ?
M
^a- sAz" 762, {S5«) )
"^ \ Therefore
J[Jl V 278, \
^P shang' 773, (she}3g) the
holy
TV ,ya?z 286, (yVw) man
^3'z?^ 1 1 12, even
^tian 614, deems difficult
raS .y"W 1 106, it responds ;
o
/|\ .i^« 717. not
J3 <:/zao' 35, it summons
f[jj \fh 719. (^^^) yet
^ ^S2^" 1031, (^^«) itself
xfe yo/498, it comes.
o
^.M '^^''^^'* •'^^ V. 27, p. 22b. [It
"'^ acts] in a lenient [slow]
45^ ^y^w 285, manner,
f^ '^r/i 719, (err) yet
*This character <rAV» = slow is
missing in Williams.
(Chapter 73.)
TRANSLITERATION.
263
•#fe. shan' 752, [perfect] good <^ tiai' 613, in what way
=^ ^meu 587, [^niou) [are its] YpT Jio 215, [and] how
"^ devices.
-fC^ f'ieii 897, Heaven's
|M 'ivang 1044, net
fl'W? ,kw'^i 487, is vast,
TW ^kzv'di 487, so vast ;
o
^m s/i;^ 775, [it is] wide-
'^^ meshed
Srt ' rh "Jig, (err) and yet
^> .^?< 717, not
•^(P s/^/A, 769, it loses.
^ ti" 879.
4^ /s'^7^, 987
~p sAiA, 708, j- Chapter 74.
U3 sz" 836,
B jchang 22,
^IJ f/iz' 57, To overcome
^ hzvoh, 2 "59, delusion.
I.
E min 597, [When] the peo-
^ .i>" 717. not
-P9. zt.'«" 1054, fear
^P 'sz' 836, (ss«) death,
j/j V 278, with
3P '5^' 836, (sz?5) death
ijS^ cJu'i' 440, [can] one frighten
y ,i:/«' 53, (i'z//) them?
o
^>/^. 296, (y^) If
f^ 'skijdi, (ssii) we make
^^ ^/«z« 597, people
yaj* chatig 740, always
S. ttrV 1054, fear
iJ^P '52' 836, (55?<) death,
o
rfrl ' rh 719, (£->-?■) but [if]
^SL zvii 1047, [someone
^ should] make
-JU.
-^V c/iV 344, mnovations,
:^' 'c/i/ 38, that one,
o
-S- r<yz< 1060, I
;^ z-e/z, 872, {te) take
:^^ f/^^7^, 67, [and] seize
ml ' rh 719, {err) and
^ s/;a 731, kill
^ .f/// 53, (/-zw) him,
o
iaJr .s/{« 780, who
•g^r 'A«« 312, will dare ?
(Chapters 73-74)
264
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEtt-klNG.
^^ charig 740, Always ^S* Jii 176, {hsi) rare
/fa' 'jv/w 1113, there is ^ '>'zm 1113, it is [if]
Pj .-s^' 835, {ssu) an execu- yf\ ^;pu 717, not
tioner
^ ^sha Til, to kill,
;^^ 'che 38, one
^^ .s/iia 731, [who] kills.
o
■^^ ,fu 142, Now [if a man]
'TV* toz ' 845, taking the place of
pj ,-^-' 835, [ssii) the execu-
tioner
^^ ^sha 731, to kill,
^^ 'che 38, of the one
^^,s//a73i, [who] kills,
o
.& shi' 762, (5Sm) this
2s zvei' 1054, is called
^£ fihang 739, he injures
~r- '5/^£^^ 754, {shou) his hands.
/^ 'i 2'jg, [a final particle] .
Ha ^/' 879,
J|^ /"s'z'/;, 987,
~r* s/zz7z, 708,
ll^ 'zvu 1060,
B fha77g 22,
Chapter 75.
^Y* ^az' 845, taking the place
'^ of
•-^ ta' 839, the great
jj^ tsiang' 968, {chiang) car-
penter
6^1 y/w 548, [who] hews.
The
people's
w' /'«'2 853, Greediness'
i^ 5WW 829, loss.
I.
^ ^7M/w 597,
^ .^^'zz 53. (^^«)
^t ,chi 334, starvation
o
LJ 'i 278, [comes] from
>f^^a/' 845. [who] takes the ^ ^,^, ^.^
place of ;i^ ' ^^
-1^ ta' 839, the great !-♦ 'shang 741, superior's
j^ tsiatig' 968, {chiatig) car- '^ ^-Aili, 766, consuming
•^ penter '^
^j /«< 548, [who] hews, ^^ s/?z«" 782,
* V of taxes
^^ 'cAe 53, the one, ^ ,c/^^■ 53, (^^m)
(Chapters 74-75.)
•^P' ._/"/< 142, Now
TRANSLITERATION.
265
,^C fo 909, too much.
^& shi' 762, {ssu)
Therefore
]^V278.
^S /^«' 334. they starve.
^p ^w/w 597, The people's
^ .c/iz 53. {tzii) [sign of gen]
St ^«a« 614, [being] difiQcult
v= r/i/' 59, ((-/(?7i) to govern
o
YA 'i 278, comes from
'n'_ ,c/fV 342, their
I* 'shang 741,
^ .<^^"" 53. ('^^w) ^
/«' 'yiu II 13, being
^,<:/(V342, their
^P* ^c/i'zw 416, seeking
/n shang 742, {sheng) )
-^^ 'life's
^ .'"''«■ 53. (^^«)
JW //£•«' 176, (/zoz/) intensity,
-j^ sliV 762, (ss?<)
JgilV278.
>• therefore
> superiors'
S!^ .c^^'i'^g' 407, they make
"^■^ light of
Jby^ 'sz' 836, {ssii) death.
o
^? ,y"« 142, Now
Pff 'rcrV 1052, just [who is]
^^ zvii 1059, not
JL^ V 278, on
j^ ^zt'eV 1047, too active [med- ^^ ,skang 742, (s/ieng) life
n dlesome] . ^^^
•BL s^z' 762, (ssii) )
^*- ^ Therefore
J|J('^-278. I
&|^ ^«a« 614, it is difficult
'5Ac/[z" 59, (chi7i) to govern.
R^'""^597. ) The
SS ,'^^i'i"S' 407. making light
^^ of
JBC 's^' 836, (5s«) death
o
\J V 278, [comes] from
j^ cuei 1047, bent,
^fc" c/^e 38, the one
S^ shi' 762, (s5m) this one
^^ yizVw 197, [hsien) is more
^^ moral
-T* .3'K 1 1 18, than
^g kzveV 484, [those who] es-
teem
^P ,shdug 742, (shcfig) life.
'Chapter 75.)
266
LAO-TZE*S TAO-TEH-KING.
aS ti' 879,
J-» ts'ih, 987,
-p* sliih^ 708, ■ Chapter 76.
■JT^ /;//(, 562,
^. ,chang 22,
^ ^zaz" 360, Beware
as Ji'ia7ig 366, of strength
[viz., of being strong].
I.
^A Jan 286, (yd-w) Man
"^ ,chi 53, (i'^;?) in his
■^ shajig 742, (sheng) life,
•Hi >/ 1079, (j^r/i) is indeed
^ [auxiliary particle]
3^ Jeu 294, (yo«) tender
^^j'oh, 295, (yao) [and] weak.
W. ,ch'i 342, [When] he
^^ 'sz' 836, (55?<) dies,
m, , fTP /« 919, companions [fol-
ye 1079, { j^-Zi) he is indeed ^ lowers]
?T^ Jeu 294, (yo?/) The tender
^p ,sha)2g 742, (s/ieng) life
-m. 'j6?' 1079, (^f/i) are indeed
3^ .yVz^ 294, (/oz^) tender
^Ig ^sMz' 1018, [and] delicate.
'H'. ,c/i'i 342, [When] they
^ i'^' 836, (S5?J) die,
•fUj '3''^' 1079, (^r/i) they are
■ - indeed
>j>J5 .k'te 436, rigid
f *^
JIS ',^ao 325, [and] dry.
II.
jMjT ku' 434, Therefore
^^ cliien^ 380, the hard
Rm ch'iang. 366, [and] stiff
;^y V/// 38, ones [are]
^ i'i-' 836, {ssii) \
^ r/i/53, {tzu) \
- death's
^> chien^ 380, hard
^^ ch'iatjg 366, [and] stiff.
q
^a cva7i' 1040, The ten thou-
•tz^ sand
S0^zvuh^ 1065, (zc7/) things,
,^. Vs'ao 956, the grass,
^fc* w«' 607, [and] trees
^ ,chi ^l, {Izii) in their
^^Jo/i. 295, (yao) [and] weak
^^ V/zf' 38, ones [are]
^ ,shaug 742, (sZ/ew^) |
^ //«• 53, {/^//) i
:^^ /'« 919, companions [fol-
^^ lowers] .
life's
(Chapter 76.)
TRANSLITERATION
267
III.
•& s/n' 762, (ssii)
JJl V 278. )
•^^ ,^2«^ 698, [who in] arms
CflB ch'iang 366, are strong,
H|| ^sM, 9s6, {tse) then they
**'' " will
y4\ ,^w 717, not
ms ^shang, 771, {sheyig) con-
quer.
1^ ^/' 879.
J-» ^sV/r, 987,
>• Therefore -4-» shih^ 708,
^ ^sV/!, 987,
- Chapter 77
-^^ chang 22, J
nf^ /'zV;? 897, Heaven's
^ ^ao' 867, reason.
^ /'zVw 897, \
Heaven's
-^ mu' 607, [When] trees -^ ^;^^. ^^^ .^ ^
[are] <—
5g //^'zaw^, 366, strong, ^g ^^^. gg^ ^^^^^^
gl] ^^./., 956. {^5^0 then they -^ ,;,,,• j^
will :?>? '
^ra ^jzV/ 1 1 12, resembles
■ ■r; hung' 464, be doomed.
o
^^ ch'iang 366, The strong
"tT ^a' 839, [and] great
j^ V/j'm 94, stay
»
J* i^z'a' 183, {lisia) below.
JO
35 ,y^" 294, {joii) The tender,
^0kjoh, 295, (yao) the weak
^g 'ch'u 94, stay
J 's?iang 741, above.
H^ ^chang 22, the stretching
^^ ,kung 461, of a bow.
^ /i;< 224, Oh !
I& ,,^rto 324, The higher
^S 'che 38, one
31jj_)7' 1093, [it] brings down
^ ,c/i/ 53, (/^^/) it.
o
K /iz'a' 183, (ksi'a) The lower
^^ V/// 38, one
as V/i« 439, [it] raises
■y^ .c/i/ 53, (izii) it.
/B|* '>7M 1 1 13, Who have
(Chapters 76-77.)
268
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^K ^yii 1 1 21, abundance,
^y 'ch^ 38, the ones,
TS 's2/« 829, [it] diminishes
■>^ //"' 53, {tzu) them.
Q
/^ ^fu 717, Who not
JFi /sM 1014, have enough
^S 'c^i^ 38, the ones,
1^ 'vii 1125, [it] gives
^^ ,cAz' 53, (fzu) to them.
[That is]
Heaven's
5? .i^VVw 897,
•^ ,chi 53, (i-^
*^ tao' 867, reason.
is 's?<« 829, It diminishes
yfe* 'j7w 1 1 13, [those who] have
»^ ^>'« 1 121, abundance
rrtrt \r/i 719, (^rr; and
jTOf*/" 712, completes
A\ ^fu 717, [those who have]
' not
^R /s?< 1014, enough.
y^ ^ya« 286, {jen)
j^ tao' 867, reason
H(| ^s<?/^, 956, {tse) is
Man's
^ .i^« 717. °ot
97^ /aw 285, so.
o
3« 'sz^w 829, It diminishes
/^ ,fiu 717, [those who have]
not
JS ^^s?< 1 014, enough
\A V 278, thereby to
•2S ri/
runff' 159, {feng) serve
/^ 'jyzM 1 1 13, [those who]
have
^^^yrt 1121, abundance.
o
^J^^sAm 780, Who
bB nang 616, {neng) can
/Q '_>7M 1 1 13, have
ap ^>'?i 1 121, abundance
l/l 'i 278, for the purpose of
^^ fling' 159, (/e«i^) serving
^^ ,^'i'f« 897,
K Az'a' 183, (lisid)
the
world ?
IV.
, shV 762, (ssu)
>• Therefore
JgJ V 278.
Bp shang' 773, (sheng) the
3& holy
II ^/aw 286, (y^ew) man
■p^* ^zi/<:V 1047, makes,
j5C« \r^ 719, (err) yet
^ .i^« 717. not
(Chapter 77.)
TRANSLITERATION.
269
*j!3p s/ii" 761, (skt'h) claims.
o
In ,hung 460, Merit
jw ch'atig 77, [cheng) he ac-
_^ complishes,
|?i]. >''* 719. (''''^') yet
yj> ,/M 717, not
^^T j'eu 294, (yo«) in tender-
"^^ ness
S3 'b/i, 295, iJao) [and] weak-
'^o ness
'b^ ^wq' 603, nothing
il^ ^zc'o' 490, can more sur-
"^ pass
-?-• ,jw II 18, than
'ch'u 94, dwells there [is ytC'sIiut j^i, water,
attached to it]. o
j?fi ' rh 719, (rr;-) And
^ .<:/iV342, He
/^N ,/m 717, not
fl^ yW II 37, wishes
W^ cJiien' 385, to let be seen
^^ [to display]
^^ yizVw 197, (lisieii) his ex-
cellence.
.^|S »3'<^' 1078, Does he? [Sign
o of interogative sentence.]
^ ^z ' 879,
J^ /s'z7z, 987,
^|- shih^ 708, f^ Chapter 78.
)\fafi^ 647,
^ chang 22,
^ yaw' 289, Trust
•(g sin' 807, in faith.
I.
55A.W897. K^the
k' Ata' 183, (Jisia) \ ^""^
JjT ,ku?ig 461, who attacks
B^ chiefly 380, the hard
SS ch'iang 366, [and] the
strong
^^. che 38, [of] the ones,
•j^T wo' 603, no one
-J^ .t/tz' 53, (/.?«) of thera
^to nayig 616, {yieng) can
^..y/zaw^ 771, {sheng) sur-
■H" ,r/!'? 342, Among things
4ffll ji'« 1059, there is none
^»» ' which
IVI 'i 278, herein
@^ z' 281, takes the place
~/^ .c/iz 53, [tztc) of it.
'^-j [The reason is] :
HH 'b/z, 295, {jao) The weak
^ .<^''«' 53. {^^«) being
^ShSi ,shang 771, [sheug) con-
'*^ querors
HS ch'iang 366, of the strong
(Chapters 77-78.)
270
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
■^T jeu 294, {jou) The tender
^ jcM 53, (i'zw) being
^S .sMw^ 771, {sJieng) con-
querors
|^|] ,kang- 318, of the stiff.
o
^/V.«897. ) In the
K Am' 183, (hsia) )
JS* mo' 603, there is no one
yf\ ,/"7i7> [who] not
Aft ^chi '-)i, (chih) knows [this],
q
]r^ mo' 603, [but] no one
Ab nang^ 616, (7ieng) can
jJ^ ./izw^ 207, {hsinff) practise
^J [it].
II.
jJ5[ ^z/' 434, Therefore
CTy shang' 773, {sheng) the
holy
y^ ^yaw 286, (yVw) man
3J^ ^;yz<« 1 142, declares:
/■^V/i, 987, (cAi") millet [of
the grain sacrifice]
^ jcJui 87, the master.
Q
^^ 5/(^m' 756, (shoti) Who is
charged with
S ./^zt'o 491, ^ tj^g
_•* 7 . ,/ -\ I country's
^ ,<^/« 53. (izti) I
•T\ i^w 717. un-
BQC sia7ig 792, [hstang) bless-
o ' ings,
-|& 5/iz" 762, (ssm) this one
gS «,'//' 1054, is called
^ /•/.« 897, ) the
Ip zt'aijg 1043, king.
o
7p chatig' 75, (cheng) True
"S* yt'w 1083, words
^^yo/i, 296, {je) seem
^7^ yaw 126, paradoxical.
^ ^/' 879,
J-* ^5'z7i, 987,
*^ shell 756, [shoti) Who is
^^ charged with
S .'^^^ 491. I the
t|& '^^2^ 330, (^o?/) sin [moral /L
- filth], 3&i ,
7 •- r / -\ .!,• 1^ ,c hang 22,
shi 762, (55Z/) this one -^F*
► Chapter 79
gw z£,'«'' 1054, is called
m* s/^€" 748, of the altar's
^^ /««' 289, Sustain
zM. k'i' 349, contracts.
(Chapters 78-79.) VvO>-
TRANSLITERATION.
271
9.i
^ie/i, 871, (/O virtue
^n ^/izro 254, [When] recon- ^^ , -x ,
'IM ciling pj .S5 835, (S5//) keep
-y^ ta' 839, a great
^^yiieti' 1138, hatred,
o
i)J\jt>i' 692, surely
/B 'yzu 1 1 13, there will
^^^^'rt 1 121, remain
^P|jm^m' 1 138, some hatred.
o
i^fe ,n^an 620, Where-
JJ[ '^' 278, by
^L zt'/i' 1047, to make Fitl
3B£sAaw' 752, good?
o
^^s7n' 762, (55w) I
|- Therefore
JJJ^V278, \
SQ shdn^' 773, {sheng) the
^^ holy
11 ^yaw 286, (^Vw) man
^» t7«'/%, 67, holds
H^ Vso 1002, the left side
^^jOch'i' 349, of his contract
o
nfrt \r/? 719, («';-;-) and
/^ Ju T^l, not
■=3" tseh, 957, exacts
•^^^ ,3'*^ 1 1 18, from
yV ^ya/i 286, ^jen) others.
/Q 'jzM 1 1 13, [Who] have
^^r/iV 349, [their] contract
o [obligations].
^K jc'« 1059, [Who] have not
^^^teh, 871, {le) virtue
pj ,5^' 835, {ssu) insist on
^^c/zV/;, 42, ((f/;c') [their]
claims.
II.
^3^ /'/V;/ 897, Heaven's
•*^' /ao' 867, reason
6^ zvu 1059, has no
4tV\
iH ,/sV« 991, (ck/n) preference
^o [nepotism, family relation]
^f* chang 740, [but] always
|^{3_ 'v« 1 125, helps
-»>
:^^ shan' 752, the good
A ,ya« 286, [Jen) man.
^ //' 879,
J\^a/i, 647,
-r* 5/iz7i, 708,
1^ ^chang 22,
• Chapter 80
^ tuh^ 921, Alone
jj2 ///z, 538, standing.
I.
/U '-s'^o 795. [hsiao) [In] a
^ cm oil
small
kic'o 491, country
fChapters 79-So.)
272
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
^^ 'kci-'a 467, [with] few
E min 597, people
o
j^ 'shi']b\, {ssii) let [them]
>& 'yiu 1 1 13, have
"W* s/^^7^, 768, over ten men
qy foil, 707, (/ro) [and] hun-
dred men,
VV ,ya« 286, {jen) men
2. '^^"' 53' (^•^*') ^^ their
^^ ^A'z' 349, ofi&cers [vessels]
o
fm ' rh "Jig, {err) but
y^ it^^ T^7' not
^3 yiing' 1 149, use their
o power.
fffl '^/^z 761, (s5?/) Let
^S ^772/ w 597, the people
ys chung' 108, esteem
JhfY 'sz' 836, (s5;?) death
1^ ' rh 719, (err) and
/f\ ,/^< 717, not
3^^ '_>'?^f« 1 137, to a distance
/rfp '52" 789, move.
o
Mffi ,5^^^' 826, Though
/fe 'yiu 1 1 13, they have
4Jl« ,cheu 48, [choii) ships
1^^ ^_>'M 1 122, [and] carriages,
^ft^z^7< 1059, they have no
yar su' 817, (shzio) occasion
[literally, " place where "]
^E chatig 772, (cheng) to
ride
^ ,'^''"'53. (^^«) ill them.
5tt .-swz' 826, Though
/^ J7W 1 1 13, they have
1+1 'chia 355, armors
■E^ ,i>ing 698, [and] weapons
o
3^ ct'M 1059, they have no
f^ su' 817, {shuo) occasion
JJ^ ch'dn 19, {chen) to don
^^ .cA/ 53, (^2^«) them.
o
1W 's/zz'76i, (sszJ) Let
^2 ^;w/w 597, the people
■^ ^M 151, return to
jl^ chieh, 376, knotted
«B^sAe«^ 772, (sheng) cords
rfrj \r/j 719, (^rr) and
)^>7/w^' 1 149, use
<2, '^^"' 53 ('^") them ;
o
N A:aw 310, [let them] de-
H. ch'i 342, in their
-A* s/iZ/s, 766, food ;
; 'w/i 586, be proud of
fChapter 80.)
TRANSLITERATION.
273
_flf^ .<:AV 342, their "JkB ^sia}2ff 790, (hsian/r) mu-
^** '" tually
HB ,yi^ 152, clothes; /A. 'luanj^ 1044, they will visit
o
i^hr .ngan 620, be content with 7K lai 498, or come and go.
^t ,r/^'^■ 342, their
^e ,c/r?V 437, dwellings ;
o
^^ /<>" 554, rejoice in
."h*. /AV 342, their
•KQ. ^5w 822, customs.
1^ ti' 879.
/\, /«''', 647.
—J-* shih^ 708, J- Chapter 81
— ^ j'/A, 1095,
^^ ^chang 22,
j^ 7izV« igg, Propounding
^ cAz'/t, 68, the essential.
I.
jfe*; 5Z«' 807, {Jisin) Faithful
i>=t
•^^ yen 1083, words
J,in 541, A neighboring
kzuo 491, country
,siang 790, {hsiang) mu-
tually
Tvang' 1045, might be in
I sight,
I .c/zz 334, Cocks
ftl'^^w 329, (^om) [and] dogs ^7^ ,/« 7i7. are not
-y ,chi 53, {tzu) their ^ ''W'^' 586, pleasant.
. ^shing 'jji, (sheng) voice
'mei 586, Pleasant
-==* \rw 1083, words
is ,szang 790, {hsiang) mu-
»" tually
^^wan 1041, (z^^«) might be yj^ .i^" y^?. are not
^ heard.
/& s/«' 807, (ksin) faithful.
fiS-^mzM 597, The people
^p c/n" 60, (c/it'h) will reach
^' 'lao 508, old age
3P 's^' 836, (-<?5?<) and die,
o
/{s ./" 717. [but] not
shan 752, The good
^^'c/id'38, ones [i. e., men]
y^ ./« 717, not
'^^pie7t' 688, dispute.
(Chapters 80-81.)
274
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
^^Pien' 688, Who dispute
^^ 'ch/ 38, the ones
^[n ,i^w 717. not
SK shan' 752, are good.
/H 'jKzV^ 1 1 13, will acquire.
o
llj^c/;/' 339, Having
VA 'i 278, thereby
JifflL 'ytt II 23, given
/CQ ,chi ^-i, {chih) The knowing TV ^/aw 286, (/<?«) to the
^ - people
■^t" 'ch^ 38, ones
/^ .i^z^ 717, not
■f^/o/;, 706, (j*io) are learned.
o
■f^^o/z, 706, {pd) The learned
,;^^ V/i/ 38, ones
■^ .^?< 717, not
Art ,c/!z' 53, {chih) know.
o
II.
jS| shang" 773, {sheng) The
holy
JV ^y«« 286, (yt'«) man
,^1^ ,^z< 717, not
jK§ /5z*986, (<:/;/) hoards.
^ chi' 339, Having
LJ V 278, thereby
■^i ^zf/z' 1047, worked
yl ^/a« 286, (yVw) for others ;
o
y~*^ V/zz' 337, he himself
f^ V/z2'337, he himself
1^ 'j'rt 1 126, the more exceed-
^C /o 909, will have plenty.
Heaven's
^ /Vd-w 897, j
^ .<^^"' 53. {izu) \
IH '^^''' ^^7' reason
o
^ij //' 521, benefits
[m \r/z 719, (^rr) but
yf\ ,/;< 717, not
^p! /^az" 160, injures.
a
^P shang' 773, [sJieng) The
holy
A ^7a;i 2S6, (>«) 1
>- man's
^ ,<^''« 53. (^^") )
^^ /ao' 867, reason [is]
o
^^ zuH 1047, to act
rfri \r/z 719, {err) but
y|\ ./« 717. not
'yil 1 126, the more exceed- £6. ^chang 29, {tsejig) to quar-
rel.
(Chapter 81.)
NOTES AND COMMENTS
NOTES AND COMMENTS.
[The numbers attached to the transcriptions of the Chinese characters
commented upon in these notes, indicate their respective planes in tlie pas
sages and chapters under which they are mentioned. References to Sze
Ma-Ch'ien's Historical Introduction are made by using the abbreviation
S. M. Ch.; references to words in the Tao-Teh-King are simply given by fig
ures denoting the chapter, the section, and the number of the word.]
HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION BY SZE-MA-CH'IEN.
Sze means "trustee," ma "horse," and ch'ien "to move to
distance."
The word chzv'en, which means as a noun " report " or " tra
dition," as a verb " to transmit," might in this connexion be better
translated "biography."
I.
While we should begin in an enumeration such as this with
the smaller and rise to the larger, the Chinese mention first the
larger and proceed to the smaller. We should say : Lao-Tze was
born in the village of Goodman's Bend, Grinding County, Thistle
Province, Bramble Slate. For further details see pages 3-6 in the
first chapter of the Introduction.
The characters che {^) and /«« (12) "one" and "man" be-
long together, but in a translation the former has naturally to be
dropped. The word yaw, man, is used in the sense of the English
endings er (in such words as London^-r) and ian (in Washington-
ian).
The word je (13) means "indeed." It is an afiirmation which
is here used as a final particle, indicating the conclusion of the
sentence.
II.
The word shi (3) sometimes translatable by "esquire," with-
out being exactly an aristocratic title, is a term of distinction; it is
added to family names of prominence.
278 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
1^^ It would be impolite in Chinese society to address men of
distinction by their names, which is a privilege reserved to their
most intimate friends only. Appellations are given to young men
when they become of age or at the ceremony of graduation. Lao-
Tze's appellation Poh Yayig (7-8), Prince Positive, is apparently a
distinction which was given him in his youth by his teachers. Yang
is the positive principle, representing the sun, south, and manli-
ness. (See Note to Chapter 42, i. 20).
11^" In addition to appellations, Chinese people receive a title
after their death. This posthumous name is intended to charac-
terise the man's life-work. Lao-Tze's posthumous title Tayi does
not mean "long-eared" but " long-lobed," and as long lobes are
regarded as a symptom of virtue, it means "a master," or "a
teacher," in the sense in which the term applies to a Buddha or
a Christ. In all statues of Buddha, the ears have exceedingly long
lobes, which according to Asiatic taste is not only a sign of virtue
but also a mark of beauty.
The word chi (16) is very common in Chinese. It indicates that
the following words stand in some relation to prior words It may
sometimes be translated by " his, her. its, or theirs," sometimes by
placing the preceding noun into the genitive ; and sometimes it
serves r s a pronoun of some preceding substantive, in which case
it is translated by " him, her, it. or them." When connecting de
pendent sentences it mny be translated by " that ; as ; when," etc.,
without, however, being otherwise an equivalent term of these
words
III.
Th,- term yii (8). ' with." serves to indicate the indirect object.
The relative sic (5) and the pronoun che (7), the ones, belong
together.
The word i (13) means " to finish," " to pass," and is employed
to indicate the perfect tense. It must be distinguished from chi,
self, which presents the same appearance. Compare Williams, .S".
D., p. 278 (z) with, p. 337, {chi).
V.
Kiiln (2) ts2' (3), "the superior sage," or "the royal philoso-
pher," is a common term in Chinese. It means " the ideal man,"
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 279
and is a synonym of shang jan, "the holy man, the saint, the
sage." See Introduction pp. 27-29.
The word shi (6) means " the right time "or " the right sea-
son."
The word kia (8) means literally "mounting a carriage."
P'ujig (14) is, according to the commentators, a plant growing
in the sand and easily carried about in the winds.
The word /eV (15) means " to heap," "to gather," "to bind."
But the commentators declare that it acquires in this connexion
the sense of drifting or being carried about.
Williams {S. D., p. 1146) defines the word jz/w^ (14) "to re-
ceive," or, as a noun, "face; mien; screen."
vn.
The word ^'zV (i) " depart " is here causative: "let depart."
The words tsz' (2) chi (3), "the sir's," stand here in the sec-
ond person, meaning "sir, your," etc.
The word k'i (5) means " the vital principle, air, breath, spirit,
mettle." See the translator's article on " Chinese Philosophy " in
The Monist, Vol. VI., No. 2, pp. 21 1-2 14.
The word seh (g), color, is used in the sense of showy or stage-
like behavior, bland manners, and externalities which are for the
eye only.
The position of this sentence cannot be retained in English.
It means : " That is what (22) I (21) communicate (24) to (23), the
sir (25), [in a way] like (26) this (27), and (28) that is all (29)."
^^^ Confucius felt much elated at his endeavor to set the
world an example of decorous demeanor. He probably expected
praise for realising the ideal of propriety, not censure, and was,
therefore, greatly dismayed when Lao-Tze denounced his high-
est aspirations as "proud airs' and "affectations." The basis
of Confucian ethics is "filial piety" which inculcates reverence
for parents, superiors, and ancestors. Confucius represents be-
lief in tradition. The wisdom of the sages of yore is to him a
divine revelation which if questioned would leave the world with-
out any standard of right. Lao-Tze recognises no personal author-
' ity whatever, and bases his ethics upon the eternal norm of the
28o lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Tao, upon abstract reason, the immutable principles of right, of
truth, and goodness. Confucius, unable to grasp Lao-Tze's phi-
losophy, is quite shocked at his condemnation of reverence. The
personalities of the sages of yore are to Lao-Tze a matter of the
past, their bones moulder in the dust ; he considers their words
alone as that which still remains of their existence, the value of
which he measures by their agreement with the Tao.
Tsz' (5) means "child, boy, philosopher, sage." 7z'(4) tsz' (5),
younger followers, means "disciples."
Shell (20) means any hairy quadruped that is wild ; brutes,
especially game. (Williams, S. D., p. 756.)
IX.
The word k'b (3) means, as a noun, "power," or "ability;"
as a verb, " to be able to be," implying a passive condition. If fol-
lowed by l {4) as here, both words together acquire an active mean-
ing and are commonly translated by "can" or "could." The
word /, if used as a verb, means " to use, to aid, to serve, to con-
cern oneself with." As a preposition it means "by," "through,"
"with." (See Williams, S. D., p. 278). Compare the note to Chap-
ter I, i., 2.
X.
The verb chi' (i) means "to go to," "to reach" (see xii, 12),
when used as a preposition and in connexion with yii (2) it may
be translated by "as to," "concerning," "with reference to."
The word 'rh (12) is, as a rule, to be translated by "and" or
"but." In this connexion it changes the next following sfiang^,
high, into an adverb, viz., "up to" or "upwards."
The word jy<? (24) indicates that the sentence which terminates
with it is a question.
XI.
The word siu (3) means "to cultivate," "to study," "to prac-
tise." (See Williams, S. D., p. 811.)
XII.
Here cJii (4) (the same as ii., 15 et alias) is added to the end
of the sentence. It refers to ^zm, " long time, " and we transliterate
it by " then."
The word ^tfaw (13) means custom-house, toll-gate, boundary,
frontier, pass, frontier-pass. (See Williams, S. D., p. 472.)
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 201
XIII.
The word yin (3) means "to grasp the hand," "to govern."
As a noun, " chief or overseer." (Williams, S. D., p. 1102.) Hi
(4) means "to rejoice." Thus the whole name Yin- Hi signifies
" he who rejoices being a chief."
K'iang (10) means "to force," "to compel." Here it should
be translated "to request earnestly." (See Williams, S. D., p.
366.)
As a verb zl<H (ii) means "to act," "to do." As a preposi-
tion, "for the benefit of," "with regard to," "for the sake of."
(See Gabelentz, Ayifgr., p. 52, § 97, V.)
The words yil (i) shi (2), "to this," mean in their combina-
tion "thereupon." (See Gabelentz, Anfgr., p. 55, § 103.)
Shang- hia f'icn (8-10) means literally "of a higher and
lower," i. e. , a former and latter, division (installment). We should
say, consisting of two parts.
THE OLD PHILOSOPHER'S CANON ON REASON AND
VIRTUE.
King is the title of a book which has been canonised as a
standard authority on the subject ; it is sometimes translated clas-
sical book, or briefly classic, sometimes canon. See the quotation
from Legge on page 38.
The ordinal in Chinese is expressed by the noun ti which cor-
responds to the English ending th, only that it precedes the num-
ber to which it is attached.
The term chang means "section" or "chapter."
CHAPTER I.
T'i, in the heading, is a compound of bone and sacrificial ves-
sel. The word means, as a noun, "body;" as a verb, " to em-
body," "to realise," "to render solid," "to incarnate." (See Wil-
liams, S. D., p. 884.)
The word K'o (2), as a noun, "power," as a verb, "to be
able," is always followed by a passive form, while IC'o i (see note
to S. M. Ch. ix, 3-4) is followed by an active form ; accordingly,
k'o tao means "it can be reasoned," and k'o i tao would mean
"it can reason."
282 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^^^ The sentence i. 1-3 may be translated in various ways.
Our version, " The Reason that can be reasoned, " is the simplest
translation that can be offered, but we might as well translate ' ' the
word that can be spoken," or, " the logic that can be argued," or,
"the path that can be trodden." To avoid all these difficulties,
Chalmers translates "the tau {ox too) that can be taued." The
word tao comes nearest, as explained in the Introduction (pp. 9-10)
to the Greek term lo^^os, as used in the Fourth Gospel of the New
Testament.
The word fei (4), "not," differs from ;pu, "not," by being
more emphatic. Pu is the simple negation, in compounds an-
swering the English un- or in-, as, e. g., fu teh, "unvirtue" (see
Chapter 38); fu shan, "ungoodness" or "evil" (Chapter 2, ii.),
^u chi (Chapter 3, vi., 6-7) "ungovemed" or "anarchical," etc.
But yt'V means "by no means," implying a disavowal and an
earnest rejection. Wil is still another kind of negation which also
frequently occurs in compounds, such as iLni mijig, ivu yti, etc.
(See Williams, S. D., pp. 136, 717, and 1059.)
II.
The words zvu ming (1-2) mean "nameless." Wu (see Wil-
liams, S.D., p. 1059) means "destitute of," "not having," answer-
ing in compounds to the English ending -less.
^^ The nameless, or unnameable, ivii tning (1-2) is not only
the undetermined, the abstract, but also the holy, the ineffable.
The nameable, yiii iniiig (7-8), is that which can be determined.
It is the specific or concrete. Vox yiu see Williams, S. JJ., p. 1113.
The term zcan zuuh (9-10), the myriad beings, things or crea-
tures (see Williams, S. D., pp. 1040, 1065) means nature in its con-
crete existence as the sum total of all that exists. (See the first
note to Chapter 2.)
The character chi (11) is the sign of the genitive. Always fol-
lows its noun. (See S. M. Ch. ii. 16.)
The sentence 7-12 means the immanent Tao, as the name-
able, which is the factor that shapes the world of concrete real-
ities.
III.
The word ku (i), "cause," "reason" (Williams, S. D., p. 434)
is commonly used by Lao-Tze to introduce a quotation. It is tan-
tamount to "therefore it has been said," or, "thus you have
heard."
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 283
The words zvu yil (3-4), " desireless, " and yiu yil (10-12)
"having desire," or, "desirous," form a similar contrast as rvu
mijig and yiu ming.
The word miao (8) denotes "mysterious" or "spiritual,"
'mystery" or "spirituality."
IV.
The word che (3), which is the same as S. M. Ch. i., 3, and ix.,
2, etc., makes a noun of preceding adjectives or verbs, like the
English word "one, "or, "such a one, "or, "he who." The two
things meant are, presumably, the nameless and the nameable.
CHAPTER 2.
I.
The term t'u'7i Ma (1-2), under the Heaven, denotes the world
in about the same sense as in English. It means the cosmos and
also the people, i. e., mankind at large, and especially the Chinese
Empire. The terms ivan zuuh (Chapter 1, ii. 9-10), "the ten thou-
sand things," and zoe'i zuii, "the activity of the beings" are syn-
onyms. The former may also be translated by " the whole world";
it is nature as the sum total of concrete existence. The latter is
the inherent nature or character of things. Another term for " na-
ture " or "universe" which, however, does not occur in the Tao-
Teh-King, is yii ch'eu, signifying the whole cosmos in space as
well as time. Yn means " the canopy of heaven," and ch'eic "from
the beginning till now." See IV. S. D., pp. 1126 and 49 ; compare
Le livre des mille mots ( Thsien tseu-xueii) by St. Julien, note to
words 5 and 6.
The word / (11), " that is all," is a final particle indicating the
end of a sentence, sometimes translated by "enough," and some-
times omitted. (See Williams, S. D., p. 278.)
11.
^/ ^^^ That Lao-Tze identifies the origin of evil with the con-
scious distinction between or the knowledge of good and evil, re-
minds us of the ideas that underlie the Biblical account of the fall
of man. Adam's state before the fall is supposed to be a condition
in which he does not know the difference between good and evil.
III.
Existence, yiu (2), translates in Buddhist Scriptures the San-
skrit term bhava. (See Williams, S. D., p. 11 13.) The present
passage reminds us of Hamlet's phrase, " to be or not to be."
284 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Shang (5), "to produce," is here, as indicated by siang,
" mutually," either passive or must be taken as a reflexive verb
The verb shang (such is the pronunciation according to Williams,
^. D., p. 742) was probably pronounced by Lao-Tze shing, for it
rhymes with ching, "to perfect, to form," hing, "to shape," and
k'i?ig, to incline. The words hzi'o or ho (21) and swz' (25) must
also have rhymed in their ancient pronunciation.
IV.
Shit, (1-2) "this for," is used exactly as our English word
" therefore." Subsequently it will be thus translated.
Wu 2vH (6-7) is the favorite term of Lao-Tze and contains in
one word the fundamental principle of his ethics. (See Williams,
S. D., pp. 1059, 1047.)
V.
The particle :)r« (4), "there!" "well!" "why?" is descriptive
and characterises the action as enduring or continuously taking
place. As a final particle, "truly," "indeed," as an initial parti-
cle, "how?" "who is it?" "why?" (See Gabelentz, Anfgr., p.
58, § 109; and Williams, S. D., pp. 1082-1083.)
VI.
Shang (i), Williams, S. D., p. 742, "to grow," "to beget,'
'to quicken," "to live."
C/!?V (13), "he dwells in his merit." The term is frequently
translated by "attaching oneself to."
VII.
Fu(i), "now," "forasmuch as." (Williams, S. D., p. 142.)
Wei (2) must frequently remain untranslated ; sometimes, as
for instance in the sentence quoted on p. 14 from the Shu King,
i takes the place of the auxiliary verb, "is" or "are." (Williams,
S. D. p., 1049.)
CHAPTER 3.
III.
Stanislas Julien reads between sin (6), "heart," and ;pu (7),
' not," the word min, "people," a repetition of the preceding
;«/«, 3, i. 5 and 3, ii. 8.
Three advices given to rulers, stating what they should not do;
fu shang (3, i. 1-2), "not to exalt;" ^u kzuei (3, ii. 1-2), "not
prize ;" axiA ;pu chien (3, iii. 1-2), " not to look at,"
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 285
IV.
^^®*" Sin (9), heart, is "the seat of desire," while /"« (12) (see
Williams, S. D., p. 151) which means literally "stomach," is con-
ceived to be "the seat of the mind." As an adjective it means
"dear," "intimate," and the most probable interpretation is that
the word fu is here intended to mean the seat of mental capacities
and sensible sentiment, as opposed to sin, the seat of desires or
passions.
7^" A similar contrast is intended between chi (15) and kuh
(18). The former means "will," "wish," "desire"; the latter,
"bone." The former characterises self-willed or head-strong
people ; the latter, sturdiness, strength, character, or, in a word,
backbone.
V.
Chi (5), "to know," is here used in an evil sense; viz., "to
be cunning," or "to be crafty." Wu chi {a,-'^ means "not cun-
ning," "unsophisticated;" and ^/iz"cAe (lo-ii), "the crafty."
Ye (15), "indeed," the particle of afl&rmation, renders the
sentence emphatic.
VI.
The phrase ivei zvu tvei (1-3), " to act with non-assertion," is
an irrefutable evidence that zvu zf/z cannot mean "inactivity."
CHAPTER 4.
I.
The characters ^^377;^ (7-8) belong together, meaning " never
exhausted," or briefly "inexhaustible." For ^u in the sense of the
English in- or t^?2-, see note to Chapter i, i. 4.
Whether we take iao (i) or yung {4) as the subject oi ;pu yiyig
(7-8) is indifferent. The sense is in either case the same.
Hu {\o), "oh!" " well !"" indeed ?" is a particle of exclam-
ation.
_^^~ The word Tsuytg (15), "ancestor," "patriarch," (St.
Julien, "premier aieul"; Strauss, "Urvater"; "Ahnherr") must
be regarded as a synonym of Ti, "the Lord or God."
II.
This passage, which is repeated in Chapter 56, is a poetical
quotation. The words_/a« (6), "fetter," and ch'dn (12), "dust,"
are rhymes.
286 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
7^^ The words of this passage, t'ung ch't ch'an (10-12), " it
becomes one with its dust," are, in the translator's opinion, clear,
but it is difficult to give an exact translation. It means that the
Tao's sameness, its own identity, is preserved even in the smallest
and most contemptible of things, viz., in the motes of the dust.
The purely formal laws of logic, mathematics and pure mechanics
are the same for stars and for molecules.
III.
J^*" Two of my Japanese editions read hzuo, which means
"apparently, probably" (Williams, S. D., p. 224), while the two
others read joh, which means "likely" {ib., p. 296). St. Julien,
adopting the isolated reading of his edition G, prefers to read chang
(eternally), which, however, seems to be the emendation of an an-
cient copyist. The reading hzvo gives no sense, and may have
slipped in as being to a certain degree a synonym oij'oh. In adopt-
ing the reading yo/i (4), we interpret the passage to mean: "it
seems in its likeness to remain," that is to say, "it appears to be
immutable."
,^- The term Ti (13) or frequently Shang Ti, meaning
'Lord" or " the highest Lord," is commonly used in Chinese in
the same sense as the English term Lord in the Bible. It means
God and implies always the personality of God. The context,
however, justifies neither the conclusion that Lao-Tze regarded the
Tao as a personal Deity, nor that he thought of the Tao and God
as two distinct entities. He may and probably did introduce the
word //(God), as commonly used and understood by the people
neither affirming nor denying his existence, simply stating that
Tao, or Reason, or the Logos (viz., the prototype of human rea-
son, those inalienable conditions of all the relations of any possi-
ble reality, which logicians and mathematicians formulate in rules
that are possessed of an intrinsic necessity and universality) is
truly and unequivocally eternal ; it is absolutely eternal, while the
Lord, supposing him to be a personal being, can only be regarded
as relatively eternal. The Tao is prior even to God.
CHAPTER 5.
I.
^^" There has been much discussion about the meaning of
grass-dogs. The common explanation suggested by the context
of this passage is that grass-dogs or straw-dogs were used for
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 287
sacrificial purposes, and probably offered as a burnt offering instead
of living victims. Such is the traditional interpretation of all the
commentators. Plaenckner's interpretation that grass-dogs were
revered as a religious symbol (and not sacrificed or burned) is im-
probable.
11.
^^^ This passage is difficult. The commentators explainyfJw
(4) " humane or benevolent," as " having particular affection." Ac-
cordingly the sentence would mean, that the sage is not sentimen-
tal ; he has as little preferences as heaven and earth, where the
sun shines on the good as well as the evil, and where both, the good
and the evil, are finally doomed to die as grass-dogs are sacrificed.
The holy man understands that according to the course of nature
man is doomed to die and his life is like a sacrifice. Harlez devi-
ates from the traditional interpretation of the passage by translat-
ing : "Si le ciel et la terre etaient sans bonte, ils regarderaient
tous les hommes comme des chiens de paille etc." This avoids the
difficulty of saying that the sage is not humane ; but what sense
would the whole chapter have ? And is not the idea that heaven
shows no partiality a favorite idea of Lao-Tze, who repeats it in
another sentence of chapter 79, the construction of which is not
subject to the slightest doubt, where he says T'ien tao zvu ts'in,
" heaven's Tao shows no nepotism."
Plaenckner allows his imagination too much play in translating
t'ien ti chi chien, the space between heaven and earth, by Welt-
menschen or worldlings.
T'o (7) means a bag, open at both ends, a purse (Williams,
S. D., p. 915), andjo/i (8), a flute or fife (ib., p. 1117). Both words
combined are (as Williams states on p. 915) a bellows, or a tube
through which potters blow into the fire, and not, as Plaenckner
translates, a "bag-pipe."
IV.
This passage is a quotation, and appears to be a proverb.
"The man of many words is frequently at his wit's end and will
scarcely stick to the truth," for that is here the meaning of the
middle path. (See the Introduction pages 31-32.)
Chung- (16) means the middle ; here it means the golden mid-
dle, i. e., the path of virtue and truth.
288 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CHAPTER 6.
I.
Our interpretation of ku shdn (1-2), the valley spirit, is set
forth in the Introduction on page 32. The quotation is, as Lieh
Tse reports, attributed by the commentator T'u-T'au-Kien to
Hwang Ti, the yellow emperor.
P'i7i (8) is the term in natural science to denote the female
sex, mother sheep, hens, or mother birds, etc.
HI.
The Chinese character following the word mien (i) "contin-
ually " is the sign of repetition. It means that the previous word,
mien, should be read twice, and renders the word emphatic. The
repetition is frequently translated by "very."
Pit ch'in (7-8), without effort, means it comes natural. It is
a synonym of tsz' jan in Chapter 17, the two last characters,
Chapter 23, i., characters 3-4, etc. Pu ch'i7t means "without ex-
ternal coercion," and tsz' Jan " in self manner," i. e , according to
one's own nature.
CHAPTER 7.
I.
St. Julien reads Vieti ti ch'ayig chiu instead of t'ien ch'dng-
ti chiu.
The characters 513 are the subject of the following sentence
14-19. The words 5-12 which in themselves form a sentence, are
summed up by f/(<? {13), " that," which in the analogous English
construction would be placed at the beginning of the sentence.
Piih tsz' sJiang- (16-18) " not self live," i. e., they live not for
the purpose of self ; they are unselfish.
Stanislas Julien reads ch'ien for ch'ang (21), "long," viz,
long and lasting.
11.
The lesson of this chapter, which is summed up in the words :
"the sage puts his person behind and his person will be preserved,'
reminds us of Christ's word Matth. xxiii. 12, and also Matth. x. 39
(= xvi. 25 ; Luke, ix. 24 ; xvii. 33 ; John, xii. 25).
CHAPTER 8.
I.
St. Julien here translates shayi (6), goodness, as a verb, " to be
good, to excel." According to him, we should translate "The
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 289
water excels in benefiting," etc. The position of shan before the
verb /?, makes it an adverb, viz,, "well" or "in a good way."
The English "well " has lost its original meaning as an adverb for
" good " by frequent use, or at least, is less significant than " in a
good way" or "in goodness," wherefore the latter translation has
been preferred as coming nearer the sense of the original.
The words fu chixttg- (11-12), "it quarreleth not," reminds
us of I Cor. xii. 4-7, and of Christ's blessing of the meek (Matth.
V. 5).
II.
This sentence reads literally: " It dwells, ch'u (i), in the place,
su (5) which is shunned, zvu (9), by the multitudes, chung jan chi
(2-4). The word su, however, is the relative pronoun, " he who,"
or " there where." Thus the sentence reads in smoother English :
" It dwells in a place which all the people avoid," etc. This means
that water always seeks the lowest elvel. Water, like the hermit,
who lives in the wilderness, is distinguished by lowliness, setting
an example of unselfish effort.
Chi (8) means to approach, in the sense of coming near in
similarity.
III.
Shan (2), "good, or goodness," means when used as a verb
" to deem good, to be satisfied with, to love, to prefer, to choose."
The subject remains the same as before, viz., " superior goodness."
Yuen (6), "eddies," means a place in the current where the
water is in commotion, which here illustrates warmth of sentiment.
The word shi (16) is any kind of business, duty, or activity.
Tung- (19) (motion or movement) means " in its own course."
Goodness and the waves of water move in rhythm [shi).
IV.
For /■« zi-'/z (1-2), "since, whereas," see Chapter 2, vii. 1-2.
CHAPTER 9.
II.
Strauss interprets fang {^), "hall," as being in contrast to
" treasury or safe." Treasures cannot be protected in a public hall
which is accessible to anybody. In that case the pronoun chi (6)
would not refer to fang, hall, but to chin yuh (1-2), treasures.
ago , lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
III.
This passage reminds us of the proverb : ' ' Pride goeth before
a fall."
The Way of Heaven or Heaven's Reason t'ieyi chi tao (15-17)
must be identified with what Lao-Tze in chapter I. calls chayig
tao, ' ' eternal reason . "
CHAPTER 10.
I.
The word 'tsai (i) means a year, a revolution, but with changed
accent tsai' it means to contain, to convey, to sustain. (Williams,
S. D., p. 941.)
The word yi7ig (2) (see Williams, S. D., p. 1107) has given
great trouble to the interpreters. As a noun it means " a soldier's
camp, " as a verb, "to plan, to regulate, to arrange, or to organ-
ise." To regulate the soul means to keep it disciplined.
Some commentators replace the word yitig by 7uia?i, which
means the spiritual soul in contrast to the animal soul. On this
basis, Stanislas Julien translates: " L'dme spirituelle doit com-
mander a I'ame sensitive. " V. v. Strauss translates: "Wer dem
Geiste die Seele einergiebt. " Harlez translates: " Traitant con-
venablement I'etre intellectuel qui habite (en soi)."
All these translations are forced and do not justify the inter-
polation made by the commentators. We prefer to retain the
original words and translate them as literally as possible. It gives
a better sense than when we interpret the word ying in the sense
of hiian. We take the first two words, " sustaining" and " disci-
plining" as synonymous.
P'oh (3), the animal soul, or the senses, as contrasted to rea-
son. (Williams, S. D., p. 711.)
The words, ' ' by embracing unity one cannot be disintegrated, '•
are explained by the commentators to mean that unity is preserved
by the assistance of the Tao. As to becoming free from disintegra-
tion, the reader is referred to chapters 22 and 39, where Lao-Tze
speaks of embracing unity.
The present passage has given rise among Taoists to the idea
that Lao-Tze believed in the possibility of finding an elixir of life.
The common significance of the word chiuen (9) is "to give
special attention to," but some interpreters interpret it to mean
"hard to subdue." Stanislas Julien and Victor von Strauss follow
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 29I
this view and translate accordingly. We see no reason for a de-
viation from the original text.
Some manuscripts add after 'rh (15) child, the particle of ex-
clamation h(l (Oh !), which is also introduced between the charac-
ters 8 and 9 of this same chapter. Stanislas Julien also adds be-
tween characters 13 and 14 the word /o/;, which means "like."
Since it is probable that the word "like" suggested by the context
has been added by later commentators, we believe that the sim-
pler and terser reading is the more original.
II.
HUen /aw (3-4), "mysterious beholding," or "profound in-
tuition," which means by beholding the mysteries of the Tao. For
Ian see Williams, S. D., p. 502.
in.
J^^ T'ien man (1-2), " the heaven gates," are said to be the
apertures of the body, the nostrils, the mouth, etc. But since Lao-
Tze speaks of the sage if he be in charge of the government, would
it not be more natural to understand the sentence in the sense that
a wise ruler, if he lets every act of his be reasonable, can open and
close the gates of heaven and dispense its bliss ?
Two of my Japanese editions and St. Julien read, in place of
wei tsz' (6-7), "act as mother bird," zuei zuu tsz' , "not act like a
mother-bird," which, however, gives sense only if construed as a
question, viz., "can he in that case not be a mother-bird ? " If
Lao-Tze had written zi'u tsz', he would probably have added
either hu or tsai, or some particle of exclamation. We prefer the
reading ivei tsz' .
IV.
These same sentences are repeated in chapter 51
The word f/i'««^ (13) means "long," "to be long," "to cause
to be long." In the second sense it means " to prolong life," or "to
raise," and also, "to be higher than others," "to excel." The
translator is free to interpret the word either as "he excels but
does not rule," or " he raises but does not rule."
The character /sa; (16), "to govern," is derived from the signs
"shelter" and "bitter," denoting the slaughtering of animals. It
means also ' ' to slaughter ; to skin or dress dead animals and pre-
pare for food; to fashion." Thus, the word denotes a method of
ruling in the most ruthless sense of the word.
292 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CHAPTER II.
1^^ This chapter is interesting, because it exhibits an in-
stance in which a subtle thinker wrestles with one of the main
problems of philosophy. Mankind as a whole is materialistic and
appreciates only the amount of things. They know little, or noth-
ing, of the paramount importance of form. They measure, and
weigh, and try to express everything (as a modern philosopher,- the
main representative of agnosticism, has it) in terms of " matter and
motion only." They appreciate quantity, not quality. They over-
look that configuration, external shape as well as internal struc-
ture, are at the bottom of all realities. And form is a quality of
existence quite different from either matter or motion. Lao-Tze
dimly feels that matter and motion do not explain reality. Nor is
there any advantage in masses and quantities. That which gives
value to things is their form, and form always involves boundary
or limits. He does not state the solution of the problem, but he sees
that the partial absence of matter is an essential feature of things
that have been shaped into vessels of usefulness ; and thus the an-
cient saying of the Greek sages is verified, ' ' the part is greater
than the whole." ^
CHAPTER 12.
I.
^^^ The five colors according to the Chinese are blue, red,
yellow, white, and black ; the five notes are called kong, shayig,
kid, chi, and yii, which correspond to our c, d, e, g, a, omitting the
fourth and the seventh. See St. Julien's and Strauss's notes to the
twelfth chapter.
11.
The word yang (17), "checked," denotes an impediment, a
hindrance, an obstacle. In the same sense the Buddhists use the
terra "hindrance" as an equivalent of temptation.
Ill,
The term /u (6) ' ' the inner, " which means also stomach and
soul, stands here in contrast to the visible, the outer. The same
word is used in Chapter 3, iv. 12 in contrast to sin, "heart," as
the seat of passions.
1 Literally, "one half is more than the whole," (jrAeoc ruiiirv ■navro^).
Hesiod mentions the saying in his'Epva koX ij/xepai, verse 40; and Diogenes
Laertius, L. I. § n. 75, attributes it to Pittacus.
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 393
CHAPTER 13.
I.
This passage presents some grammatical difi&culties. Julien
translates: "Son corps lui pese comme une grande calamity !"
The commentators, among them Su Cheh, declare that the sen-
tence must be construed not in the order as it stands : "Kicei ta
hzi.'an j'oh shaft" (esteem grand distress like body"), but " KivH
shan j'oh ta hzt'an" (" esteeming body [is] like grand distress").
Other translators either overlook or neglect the hint of the commen-
tators. Chalmers translates : "Dignity and disaster areas one's per-
son." Legge : " Honor and calamity [would seem] to be regarded as
personal conditions [of the same kind]." Strauss: " Hohheit ist
so grosse Plage wie der Korper." Harlez : [Que] la grandeur
[soit] une cause de grands soucis comme le corps meme [quant
asoi meme]." The interpretation of Chalmers, Legge, Strauss, and
Harlez seems probable enough, but we must consider first that
kzuei is as much here a verb as it is in iv. 2 of the same chapter,
where in comment upon the present quotation the phrase kzuei
i shan" (" to esteem as the body") is used. In iv. , as much as in
i,, the position of the object is at the end of the sentence, which
seems odd to us but is natural in Chinese where this transposition
possesses much force.
III.
The word chi? (14) "the one," or "that," changes the whole
preceding sentence, viz., "the reason why I have great anxiety,"
into a noun in somewhat the same way as does the English con-
junction "that," which, however, begins the sentence, while the
Chinese ch^ stands at the end. In the present case che will nat-
urally remain untranslated.
IVei (14) is used here as a conjunction and may be translated
"on that account," or "it is due to the fact that."
IV.
The use of che {?>), "the one," changes (as in iii. 14) the pre-
ceding clause into a noun which here may be translated by "he,"
thus: "He (8) who when administering (5) the empire (6-7) es-
teems it (2) as (3) his own body (4)," etc.
V.
This passage is a repetition of the preceding sentence, e.xcept
that kivH, "he esteems," is replaced hy ngai, "he loves." Al-
294 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
though all the editions at my disposal and probably all the manu-
scripts extant contain the repetition, we have not the slightest
doubt that it is an interpolation which must at a very early date
have slipped into the text. We have preserved the passage in the
Chinese text and in the transliteration for the sake of complete-
ness, but we omit it in the translation where it would simply puz-
zle the reader.
CHAPTER 14.
I.
_^®*" The fourteenth Chapter has given rise to an interesting
theory which was first propounded by the Jesuit missionary M.
Abel R^musat in his essay Sur la vie et les opinions de Lao-ts'eu
published in the Mhnoires de V Acade-mie Royale des inscriptions
et belles lettres, Vol. VII. Remusat claims to have discovered in the
Tao- Teh-King the name of Jehovah, expressed in the three words,
i (7), hi (1*4), and -ojei (21).
The meaning of the three words is as follows :
The word i (Williams, S. D., p. 276) means "to level, to
equalise, to squat, to be at ease," as an adjective it means "equal-
ising, subtile, placid," and also " colorless as the Taoists say reason
is." The original meaning seems to be an indifferent or equalised
state of mind, not colored by passions.
The word /^^ (Williams, S. D., p. 176) means "seldom, loose,
thin, expectant," and Williams adds : " Deprived of sound as Lao-
Tze says reason is."
The word zvei (Williams, S. D., p. 1050) means "small, mi-
nute, recondite, waning, fading away."
The text of the passage leaves little ubt that we have to
translate z by "colorless," hi by "soundless," and zv/i by "bodi-
less," (i. e., the Tao is that which if seized fades away from the
touch).
Stanislas Julien devotes in his edition of the Tao-Teh-King
several pages to a refutation of Remusat's proposition which seems
to be complete ; but Victor von Strauss, yielding to his theosoph-
ical inclinations, again espouses the lost cause of the French mis-
sionary and defends it with great ability.
The meaning of these sentences, which proclaim that the Tao
is i, hi, and ivH, is obvious. Reason is distinct from sense-percep-
tion ; it can neither be seen, nor heard, nor touched by hands.
Reason is, as we should say, pure form.
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 295
That Lao-Tze should have travelled to Palestine is as unlikely
as that Israelites should have travelled to China in the sixth cen-
tury B. C. There are Jews now living in China (concerning whom
see Williams in his work The Middle Kingdom, and various notes
in the Chinese Repository); but they immigrated, according to their
own traditions, under the Han dynasty. Should Lao-Tze, after
all, have heard of the God of the Hebrews, and should he have in-
tended to speak of him he would certainly have made a clear and
unequivocal statement. Nor is there any similarity of sound be-
tween the tetragram/^t'A, which was pronounced _}'aAz'^A, and the
three words i, hi, zt'e'i. So long as there is no better evidence than
the vague arguments offered by Remusat and Strauss, we cannot
but look upon their theory as fantastical, fascinating though it be.
While we do not hesitate to say that the idea of identifying
the characters i-hi-zi't'i with Jehovah has no foundation what-
ever, we do not, of course, deny that Lao-Tze's views of the Divin-
ity that shapes our ends, possess in one respect at least a great
similarity to Christian doctrines. Both are trinitarian. For fur-
ther details on Lao-Tze's trinitarianism see the comments on Chap-
ter 42.
II.
J^~ The sense of this sentence appears paradoxical, because
one would expect that on a superficial consideration a difficult prob-
lem might appear clear, but by further inquiry into its deeper com-
plications we will find it obscure. Lao-Tze says the very oppo-
site. He says on a superficial consideration Reason is obscure ; its
principles do not appear to be clear ; but when we inquire into the
problem and become acquainted with the depth of its meaning it
becomes clear and all obscurity vanishes. The passage reminds
us of St. Augustine's saying, that Christianity is like a stream, in
which a lamb can wade, while an elephant must swim.
I understand Lao-Tze to mean that the Tao gives food for
thought to the immature as well as to the sage. The immature
may think that there are no difficulties and that everything is plain,
but there are intricacies of which they do not dream ; and the sage
when pondering on it may be inclined to think that there is no pos-
sibility of arriving at a satisfactory solution ; but he should not
give up, for after all, the Tao is not incomprehensible ; it is obvi-
ously simple and plain.
Therefore Lao-Tze warns the former, the superficial, that
296 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
even to a superficial investigation it will offer difficulties rendering
the Tao obscure : and the latter, the profound thinkers, that in
spite of all intricacies the Tao is clear throughout.
IV.
Wu cliwang (14-15) literally means "the not having form."
The difficulty for Lao-Tze in expressing his thought lies in the
fact that the word "form," chit'ang (17), is commonly used as
bodily shape and not in the sense of pure form.
VI.
Tao-cJii {16-1^), the thread of the Tao, is explained by the
commentators as the initial thread, which suggests the translation
'cue."
CHAPTER 15.
II.
The guest is reserved in the presence of his host (23-27).
Julian omits the pronoun ch'i (25, 37, 42, 47). The omission
does not affect the meaning of the passage.
Ill
Sil (15), Stanislas Julian reads : "Through long stirring."
IV.
The meaning of sin cJi'tng- {1^-16) seeras doubtful. It may
mean "increasingly perfected," or " newly finished," or "stylishly
fashioned." For sin see Williams, -S". D., p. 806; lot ch'ing, p. 77.
CHAPTER 16.
II.
Tsoh (21), " to invent, to stimulate, to arouse." Here used in
the reflective sense : "to rise." (Williams, S. D., p. 1005.)
CHAPTER 17.
I
Stanislas Julien omits ^w (4), "not," which is contained in
one of my Japanese editions. The context requires the negation,
and its omission would render the whole chapter unintelligible.
The omission of the negation, however, dates back to olden times
and the commentators have endeavored to explain the sense as
well as they could. Lo Hi Ching says : "The great rulers let the
people notice so little of their administration that they knew of
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 297
them their mere existence and nothing more." The similarity of
the character ///, "not," and fiia, "inferior," sufiBciently accounts
for a copyist's mistake.
II.
The word Jan (i6) is used to change the preceding word tsz
into an adverb, in the same way as the French "ment," or the
English "ly," changes adjectives into adverbs. "Self like," ac-
cordingly, means autonomous, independent, free. It implies that
they can live according to their own nature, without being inter-
fered with.
CHAPTER l8.
I.
J^^" The six relatives are : father, mother, older brother,
younger brother, wife, and child. The term ' ' six relatives " means
all the members of a family.
CJiia (21) is what is within doors : " the household, the family."
(Williams, -5". D., p. 351.)
CHAPTER 19.
II.
The compound z'tf^* (4-5) means "to consider, to regard, to
deem." (Williams, S. D., p. 1047.)
Wan (6), "culture, schooling."
CHAPTER 20.
I.
^^^ The Chinese possess two afiSrmations Tvei (5) and o (8) ;
the former is an unequivocal, the latter a hesitating assent. The
former is definite and should be used by men and boys. The latter
indicates modesty and should be used by women and girls. This
distinction is made according to the rules of Chinese propriety, but
Lao-Tze deems it unessential.
This interrogative particle (12) at the end of the sentence indi-
cates that the preceding "how much " is to be interpreted in the
sense "very little indeed "; while ho joh (19-20) may be translated
" how greatly."
II.
Su zvei (3-4), viz., that which is an object of the people's fear.
According to the commentators speaking on the words 1-8, the
sages must also fear what all the people fear, which is either law
298 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
and punishments, or the government and rulers, or life and death,
or evil in general. Commentator H. (as quoted by Julien) says
"the people ought to fear moral evil, especially temptations, viz.,
"music, pleasures, riches, and luxury." Su ChSh says that while
the sage does not attach himself to- life, he will nevertheless ob-
serve the laws of the country and respect the authorities in power.
The passage hzvang- hi ch'i zvH yang tsai ! (9-14) is inter-
preted by some commentators to mean that the comprehension of
the sages is unlimited. Su Chfih explains Azfaw^ (9) as "exten-
sion," and refers the pronoun ch'i to " sages," saying that while the
intelligence of the masses is limited, the knowledge of the sages is
boundless and its potentialities cannot be fathomed. Julien trans-
lates : "lis s'abandonnent au desordre et ne s'arretent jamais."
Harlez : " O misere qui n'est point encore a son plus haut term."
Chalmers: "But alas they will never cease from their madness. "
Strauss: "Die Verfinsterung, oh dass sie noch nicht aufhort ! "
Legge : ' ' How wide and without end is the range of questions
(asking to be discussed) ! "
Williams defines hwang (9), p. 250, by "wild, barren, waste;
unproductive, deserted ; without restraint, reckless ; . . . blasted ;
a jungle ; a famine, dearth ; ... to frustrate." We refer ch'i (11),
"their," not to sages, but (as grammatically it ought to be con-
strued) to the next preceding noun, which is desolation, and trans-
late : " This desolation, Oh! it has not yet reached its limit."
III.
The word cJiao (33) means a sign which the tortoise shell gives
when roasted over a fire for the sake of receiving a favorable omen.
CHAPTER 21.
I.
The word k'ung (i) means '' a hole, or hollow." It forms the
first part of Confucius's name. In the present place, it is explained
by the interpreters to mean grand on account of vastness.
The particle zf« (13), "then, only; is, or will," is frequently
added to complete the sound of a sentence and need not be trans-
lated in that case.
The words hzvang (14), " abstruse," and Aw (16), "elusive,"
are difiicult to translate. Hzvang means " wild, unready, not yet
done"; and hu " to forget, to disregard," or as an adverb, "un-
expectedly." Reason is characterised by Lao-Tze as something
which is not ready-made, but presents itself as an abstruse prob-
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 299
lem full of difficulties to be worked out ; and the solution is not a
direct answer, not yes or no. It is too intricate to admit a simple
statement of its nature.
That the Tao (as stated in 21-23) has in it images reminds one
of Plato's ideas.
CHAPTER 22.
I.
There are two forms of// (10), both of which mean " tattered,
torn, worn, deteriorated as an old coin." See tV. S. D., pp. 675
and 676. St. Julien and one Japanese edition use the simpler form
that omits the "kung" (radical 55) underneath.
This chapter reminds us of Isaiah xl. 4, where we read:
"Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall
be made low : and the crooked shall be made straight, and the
rough places plain ; " and also of the makarism that those that
mourn shall be comforted (Math. v. 4).
CHAPTER 23.
I.
The combination hi yen (1-2), "seldom to speak," is com-
monly translated " to be taciturn."
The phrase tsz' Jan (3-4) means " in the manner of self," i.e.,
according to one's own nature, or briefly " natural." See Chapter
ij et alias.
Shu Cheh says : ' ' The words of Tao, though they be few,
strike home because they are natural.
II.
TheTetzugaku Kwan edition replaces the passages " who pur-
sues his business with virtue, the one," by "the virtue-man," and
"who pursues his business with loss, the one," by " the loss-man."
The whole passage reads as follows : " Therefore who pursues his
business with reason, the one, the reason-man, is identified with
reason. The man of loss is identified with loss."
Whether this is a simplification of the other reading, or vice
versa, whether the more complete version has been rendered more
uniform by copyists is an idle question. The sense is the same in
either case.
III.
Julien omits the character lo7i, " to rejoice," in the sentences
(ao yih loh teh chi (5-9), tch yih loh teh chi (12-18), and shih yih
300 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
loh teh chi (21-27), which appears in all the other texts at my dis-
posal, and translates " Celui qui s'identifie au Tao, gagne le Tao,"
etc. It appears that the pronoun chi at the end of these three pas-
sages must be referred to the preceding nouns, tao, teh, and shih
which indicates an anteposition of the object. (About the rules of
inversion see Gabelentz, Anfg., pp. 73-75.) We translate there-
fore " The Tao, in addition, he enjoys to obtain it," etc., etc. To
refer chi to the sage, viz., to him who identifies himself with Rea-
son, virtue, and loss, is grammatically not impossible, but not
probable. We can understand that Lao-Tze personifies the Tao
and says that "the Tao enjoys being embraced"; we can even
allow that he personifies Teh, '"Virtue "; but how improbable is a
personification of " Loss."
The word shih (21), "loss," is conceived by Julien, Chalmers,
Strauss, Planckner, and Alexander in the sense of moral deficiency,
which, however, is not warranted by the Chinese and Japanese in-
terpretations of the text. Wang Pi says: "The sage endures
everything and can therefore identify himself with everything," —
even with loss.
Chalmers translates "Him who is identified with Tau, (the
community) of Tau also rejoices to receive." Strauss agrees with
Chalmers in his construction of the Chinese grammar, but he per-
sonifies the Tao, saying: "War eins wird mit Tao, auch Tao
freut's ihn zu bekommen."
CHAPTER 24.
II.
The word hing (9), commonly "behavior, elements," etc., is
in this connexion explained as " the bodily organism ; the system."
The pronoun chi (13), " them," refers to offal of food and ex-
crescence in the system (6-9), not directly to the self-approving,
self-boasting, and self-glorifying man.
The words ^z< ch'u (18-19), "he does not stay or dwell,"
mean, the man who has reason, has no use for the self-displaying
man : he has nothing to do with him.
CHAPTER 25.
I.
Chalmers translates the words 1-4, " There is something cha-
otic in nature;" Julien: "II est un Etre confus;" Harlez :
"L'etre etait indiscernable mais complet ; " Strauss: " Es gab
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 3OI
ein Wesen unbegreiflich vollkommen." The cordis hzvuti ch'anjor
(3-4) belong together ; hzvun means " mixed as is a turbid current
containing all kinds of ingredients," and ch'ang means "in com-
pletion."
II.
Ming (16) is the proper name, tsz (17) means the title that
expresses the character. The distinction is thoughtful and sug-
gestive.
in.
Ch'iafig (i), "constrained," may be passive or reflexive,
'should I be constrained," or "should I endeavor."
IV.
Wang (8), "royalty," or " the king," is here apparently used
in the sense of t'ien-tsz' , " the son of heaven," the guardian of the
moral order on earth. As such he is the representative of mankind
in general, and in pointipg out the interpretation of the four great
ones the term zvang, "king," is replaced by /a;/ (v. i), "man. '
That Lao-Tze does not think highly of the sovereign that ruled at
his time appears from the concluding paragraph of the following
chapter, where he is called ' ' the master of the ten thousand char-
iots."
V.
The words tsz' Jan (12-13), " self-like," which are commonly
translated by "natural," mean here that "reason follows its own
nature," i. e., its standard is intrinsic.
CHAPTER 26.
I.
The expression fn li tsz' chang (8-1 1) is a phrase denoting,
" Not to depart from the baggage-waggon," to maintain a grave and
composed attitude. C//«;/^ means "weighty" or "grave."
CHAPTER 27.
I.
The compound ch'eu ts'eh (14-15), "computing slips," means
abacus or counting machine.
II.
Julien translates the word si'h (23) by "double," on the author-
ity of one of the commentators who explains it by c/iong, "double."
The word sih means (i) the lining of garments; (2) stealthy, or to
302 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
steal; (3) to inherit, etc. We understand the word to mean "the
inside," or " that which is not at once seen."
III.
The word tsz' (17) means "capital," "wealth," "treasure,"
" investment," and is used in the same sense as these words are
used in English.
CHAPTER 28.
I.
Both words, k'i (i. 10 and 14) and ku (iii. 10 and 14), mean
'valley" or "river-bed."
II.
The unlimited, or zvu chi (22-23), is the absolute, i. e., the
Tao.
IV.
The word chi (5) means literally ' ' vessel ;" but as jade becomes
useful and acquires value only after having been shaped into a
vessel, chi is directly used in the sense of " useful person."
Pu sa?i ts'eh zuei ch'i (1-5) may mean, " By scattering sim-
plicity he makes of himself a vessel of usefulness," but the follow-
ing sentence where the pronoun chi (g) can have reference only to
^^'« (5)1 "vessel" or "vessels," indicates that the sage makes of
the people vessels of usefulness."
CHAPTER 29.
I.
^^ The proposition, "The state is a divine vessel " (15-18),
means in Aristotelian terms the state is (f>vaEi not -^eaeL ; or as
Christian teachers of political economy (such men as Stahl) would
say, "it is God-created not man-made." Nowadays we should say,
"The state is of natural growth according to the eternal laws that
condition the evolution of mankind, and not the product of a social
contract." (See the author's pamphlet The Nature of the State.)
CHAPTER 30.
III.
The word i (12) which frequently occurs as a finite particle in
the sense " that is all," " that finishes it," is here used as a verb,
'it ends," "it ceases," "it is gone,"
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 303
CHAPTER 31.
I.
The word chu (17), "to dwell," " to attend to," " to be satis
fied with," is frequently used in the sense " to be attached to."
"touse, " "to employ," " to have dealings with."
II
Chiiln tsz' (1-2), "the master thinker," or "royal philoso-
pher," is a synonym for holy man.
in.
The particle ^"(25) " therefore," is omitted in some editions.
IV.
We have omitted this passage from the translation of the text.
It reads as follows :
" In propitious events the left is exalted. In evil events the
right is exalted. The assistant army-leader sits to the left. The
superior army-leader sits to the right. This indicates that the po-
sition of superior power is here as in the arrangement of funeral
ceremonies. The slaughter of many multitudes of men must be
deplored with sorrow and lamentation, and the conqueror in a
battle must be placed according to the funeral ceremonial."
This whole section, and perhaps also the sections ii. and iii.,
are spurious. Neither is the language Lao-Tze's terse style, nor
are the words such as were used in his days. The titles "assistant
army leader," or "adjutant general" and "superior army leader"
or "chief general " do not occur in any one of the older books and
belong unquestionably to a later age. It is probable that some
commentator (probably Wang Pi) wrote the passage in explanation
of the chapter, and the copyists made the mistake of embodying
the gloss into the text.
CHAPTER 32.
I.
The word fin (22), " to pay homage, " is defined by Williams,
" a visitor who comes willingly to pay his respects," " to submit,"
" to acknowledge," " to come under civilising influences."
II.
The passage shi chi yiu ming (1-4) presents some difiSculties.
Literally it means "In the beginning, when administering (or ar-
ranging, governing) [then there is] the having name." Julien
304 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
translates : " Des que le tao se fut divise, il eut un nom ; " he ex-
plains clii as differentiation and interprets the words to mean that
the Tao began to divide itself. Legge translates, "As soon as it
pr6ceeds to action, it has a name." Harlez, " Quand (le Tao)
commenja a former (les 6tres) il y eut alors des noms. " Strauss:
" Der da anhebt zu schaffen hat einen Namen." Chalmers leaves
us in doubt whether this sentence refers to the Tao. He trans-
lates : " If he should ever begin to regulate things with distinctions
of names, he would then be getting a name." There seems to be
no doubt that Tao must be supplied as the subject of the sentence,
for there is a contrast between the unnameable and the nameable.
The Tao in itself is unnameable, but it becomes nameable, that is
to say determinable as the immanent principle of order in concrete
existences, i. e., the Tao is definite as soon as it is practically ap-
plied, either in the creation of the world where it appears as cos-
mic order, or anywhere in logic, arithmetic, mathematics, or any
possible system of pure reason. The word shi, "at first," "in
the beginning," is frequently used in the sense of the Hebrew
beresJiJth, and the Greek h apx^, viz., in the beginning of the
world, but it may also be translated by "at first," "at once," "as
soon as." The word ski (2), " management," refers mainly to the
administration of a civilised government, but may mean any kind
of order. Grammatically it would be not impossible to translate:
"When in the beginning (i) governments (2) [were instituted],
there were (3) names [given to the people] . When names (5) in
adaition (6) already (7) existed (8), then (9) in addition (10) [peo-
ple] would (11) learn (12) where to stop [viz., to refrain their pas-
sions] {13). Knowing (14) where to stop (15), that is why (16-17)
there are no (18) dangers" (19), i. e., the people would enjoy
safety. While this translation would be admissible in any other
writer, we must consider that zcii ming is a favorite and definite
expression of Lao Tze's terminology, and the context requires to
interpret the passage as a continuation of the first paragraph of
the chapter, which brings out the contrast between (i) the absolute
Reason, the Tao as it is in itself while it remains nameless, and (2)
the applied Reason, the immanent principle of rationality, which
is the formative factor of existence.
Tai (19) means "danger" or "risk." The phrase pi tat
(18-19) is frequently used by Lao-Tze, signifying "a condition of
safety." The Tao cannot fail or be exhausted, its possibilities are
unlimited.
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 305
CHAPTER 33.
III.
Sheu (6), "eternal life," or "longevity," is the first of the five
happinesses and is never missing in Chinese congratulations. It
touches the Chinese heart perhaps more deeply than ours. The
context sufiBciently proves that sheu does not mean merely "long
life," but life eternal, life beyond death.
CHAPTER 36.
The word zcei, "secret," which occurs in the heading and in
ii. 3, means originally " a slight shower of rain." It is interpreted
to denote that which is hazy or hidden as in a mist. Julien,
Strauss, Legge translate zirz' as a verb, " to enlighten or enlighten-
ment," and ming as its object, i. e., " hiding the light." Chalmers
translates " secret understanding ;" and Harlez, " the understand-
ing of the mysterious.
in.
^^ We translate zl'H ming (3-4), " the secret's explanation."
The secret is that the tender and weak conquer the hard and the
strong. The reason is that the tender are growing, while the hard
have lost the elasticity of life. Therefore the people ought not to
be made warlike ; for if they are warlike, if they are familiar with
the use of arms, they will soon perish like fish that are taken out
of the water.
Li ch'i (9-10), " excellent or sharp tools," always means arms
or weapons.
CHAPTER 37.
II.
The word ting (17) means "tranquil," "secure," "fixed,"
"steady," etc. Then "a trance" or "rapture." In Buddhism it
denotes the " fixed condition of mind," "peace of soul," "a state
of contemplation."
CHAPTER 38.
I.
" Unvirtue" ox fu teh (3-4) is not merely the absence of vir-
tue but implies the blame of actual immorality. In the same way
fu siang, " unblessings " (Chapter 78, ii. 17-18), means not a mere
absence of bliss but positive curses.
3o6 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
This chapter undoubtedly criticises the Confucian method of
preaching ethical culture without taking into consideration the re-
ligious emotions. Lao-Tze maintains that genuine virtue does not
boast of being virtue, and that the show of virtue actually betrays
a lack of virtue. The paradoxical language in which this idea is
clothed is characteristic of the old philosopher and will serve to
elucidate similar expressions of his, especially his maxim of 7^u
zvei as that not-doing by means of which everything can be done.
According to Confucius the highest virtue is justice which
doles out rewards to the good and punishments to the bad ; but
according to Lao-Tze that disposition of heart which meets both
the good and the bad with the same goodness is alone true virtue
(see Chapter 49 and 63); for even the superior justice as exercised
in the imperial courts of the country is full of pretension and self-
assertion. The same is true of the rules of propriety and ceremo-
nies which play so important a part in Confucian ethics.
Cha7ig (4), W. S. D., p. 25, is a Chinese measure consisting
of 10 ch'ih (grasping hands), which is of about 10 feet, reckoned
to be 141 English inches. Chajig fu (4-5) means "husband" (see
also W. S. D., p. 142) in the same sense as fu alone which other-
wise means " any distinguished man," or "one who can help."
Finally, ta changfu (3-5) denotes "the great man of affairs;" or
" one fit to manage."
The contrast between /^^^^ (8), "solidity," and/o (12), "exter-
nality" or their covering,, and shih (z.^) " fruit," and /?zfa (19),
" flower," sufficiently explains that flower is meant in the sense of
mere show.
CHAPTER 39.
V.
Clii shu ch'e zuu ch'e (2-6) means literally, "Let (2) go to
pieces (3) a carriage (4) it is no [longer] (5) a carriage" (6). Chi
is a causative auxiliary verb ; it means ''to go," "to let go," "to
let." Shu, as a verb, means " to enumerate"; as a noun, " details
which are or can be enumerated."
This chapter contains an idea that is more important than
may seem at first sight, and may briefly be called the "importance
of oneness." A carriage is not the sum total of its parts ; its parts
must be properly combined into a unity in order to make a car-
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 307
riage. The same is true of heaven and earth, of spiritual beings,
of the government, and all other useful institutions.
p^ It is strange that the same simile of a chariot is used in a
similar sense in the JMilittda fanlia (the " Questions of King Mi-
linda")'for proving both the importance of unities and their ab-
solute non-existence if considered as independent things in them-
selves, as Stmans or ego-entities. The Buddhist sage Nagasena
says: "My fellow-priests, address me as Nagasena, but this is an
appellation, for there is no Stman [no independent ego-entity]
here to be found." The King answers : " If there is no ego-entity,
pray tell me who is it who performs acts, who eats, who drinks,
who thinks, who keeps the precepts, who commits sins, who ac-
quires merit . . .? What, then, is Nagasena? Is Nagasena the
hair ? the nails ? the teeth ? the lungs . . . ? The sensation ? the
perception ? the dispositions ? the consciousness ? " . . . "When all
these questions are denied, the King concludes : "I fail to discover
any Nagasena. Verily now, venerable sir, Nagasena is an empty
sound. You speak a falsehood, a lie : there is no Nagasena." The
Buddhist sage now turns the table and asks the King whether he
came on foot or in his chariot. "I came in a chariot," replies the
King, whereupon Nagasena asks: "What is the chariot?" enumer-
ating all its parts. " Is the axle the chariot ? the wheels ? the box ?
the yoke? the reins ? " . . . And when Milinda denies these ques-
tions, Nagasena repeats the words of the King, only substituting
"chariot" for "Nagasena"; he says: "Your Majesty, although I
question you very closely, I fail to discover any chariot. The word
chariot is an empty sound. Your majesty speak a falsehood, a lie.
There is no chariot." . . . The king defends himself, saying: "Ven-
erable sir, I speak no lie ; the word ' chariot ' is but a way of speak-
ing, a term, an appellation, a name for pole, axle, wheels, chariot-
box, etc." Then Nagasena draws the concln&ion, that the unity of
a person is just as real as that of a chariot, and yet there is no per-
son in itself, no atman, no ego in the absolute sense.
The problem of unity has also been treated by Plato in a dis-
cussion of the one and many. For quotations, see in the index of
Fowett's translation, the references collected sub voce "one." Vol.
v., p. 479.
1 See Warren, Buddhism, in Translations, pp. 124-133, and Sacred Books of
the East, Vol. XXXV., pp. 40-44.
/
3o8 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CHAPTER 41.
II.
The term^w (26), "to put to shame," is a common term in the
Chinese style of propriety. When we would say, ' ' You have done
me the honor, " they in their overpoliteness use the word jii and
say, "You have disgraced yourself."
CHAPTER 42.
11.
The Chinese relative su (3), "that which," immediately pre-
cedes the verb ; we say, "that which is detested by the people,"
while the Chinese say, jan chi su zuu (1-4), "the people's, that
which is detested."
^^ The trinity of which Lao-Tze speaks is the yin (17), the
yang (20) and the ch'i (22), viz., the negative principle, the positive
principle, and the breath of life or the spirit. In their unity they
are the Tao. The resemblance which this trinity bears to the
trinity doctrines in general is no evidence that Taoism has been
derived from Brahmanism. Nor is it a triple personality. Lao-
Tze's trinity doctrine is quite abstract and philosophical ; it may
be based upon older teachings, or it may be his own interpretation
of the traditional views of the yang and yin, in combination with
the idea of the ch'i, all three of which are contained in the Tao as
the all-comprising Rationality of existence, the divine Logos, the
highest unifier, the principle of oneness for all thoughts and things.
©The Chinese trinity, being the duality of
yang and yiii organised into a higher unity un-
der the harmonious influence of Ch'i, is regarded
as the source of all existence, and its symbol
(which is shown in the adjoined illustration)
possesses a deep religious significance for the
Chinese heart.
in.
The phrase chiao /u (20-21), "a doctrine's father," is ex-
plained by the great majority of commentators as ' ' the root of a
doctrine," or its "philosophical foundation." Abel Remusat trans-
lates, "C'est moi qui suis, a cet egard, le pere de la doctrine" (/. /.,
p. 32). His translation is literally correct, and he either trans-
lated the words as he found them or followed Teh Ts'ing (commen-
tator H. of Julien) who is the only one who accepts the literal
NOTES AND COMMENTS, JO^
meaning of the passage. But he explains fii, " father," as mo-to,
"the announcer,"' literally "wooden bell," which is the bell that
was sounded in announcing the arrival of dignitaries. Morrison
explains it as the bell that was rung to call the people to service to
receive instruction.
CHAPTER 43.
I.
Both words ch'i (6) and ch'ing (7) mean "to gallop." Two
synonyms are frequently used to make the idea emphatic, or, if
the sound of one happens to possess too many meanings, to render
it unequivocal.
11.
This passage appears absurd, but we must consider that non-
existence is the formal aspect which is conditioned by the Tao.
The sentence means, "that which has no concrete existence,"
"the immaterial reality," i. e. , the laws of formal relations enter
into the impenetrable.
CHAPTER 44.
I.
LaoTze apparently means (words 6-10) that hoarded goods
invite plunder and thus lead to loss. In our days of an intense
utilisation of capital we would say that hoarding is in itself a loss.
CHAPTER 45.
Nishimura, the Japanese editor of the Tao- Teh-King regards
these passages, i. and ii., as poetry, not as a quotation but as written
by Lao-Tze ; and he undoubtedly follows a good Chinese author-
ity. The lines sound like verses although the rhymes are very im-
perfect, at least if we follow the Chinese pronunciation of Wil-
liams; but it is not impossible that they may have been good
rhymes according to Lao-Tze's own pronunciation. Legge, too,
translates them as verses.
CHAPTER 48.
II.
Shi {'j) means "business" in the modern sense of the word,
denoting "business push and manipulation or artful dexterous
management." (See 8, iii., 15.) Here it means "political push, or
artifices, diplomacy."
3IO lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CHAPTER 49.
II.
Legge deems it advisable to change the traditional reading,
here replacing teh (13), " virtue," by teh, " to obtain, to get," and
translates " Thus all get good."
CHAPTER 50.
^S^ Su Cheh says "Nature knows neither life nor death. Its
going forth we call life, and its coming in we call death." The
chapter sets forth the idea that there are people who pursue the
path of life, others who pursue the path of death, and again others
who are now under the sway of life's attractions and now under
the doom of death's influence. The sage belongs to none of these
three classes of men ; he is above life and death, and therefore
he has no death-place, i. e., he does not belong to the realm of
death ; which means he is invulnerable, he cannot be touched by
death.
I.
Tu (7) means " a follower" (see fV. S. D., p. 919 ) The same
phrases " life's followers " and " death's followers" occur a second
time in Chapter 76, where there is no doubt about the meaning.
Accordingly there is little probability here that we must interpret
it to mean " ministers of life and of death " in the sense of some
unknown mythological beings, or death and life-bringing angels.
Lu-Tze, one of the commentators, interprets the word_}7« (9),
"there are" or "have, "in the sense of "and"; accordingly we
should translate: "Life's followers are thirteen, death's followers
are thirteen, and the death-places (or vulnerable spots) of men in
their movements are also thirteen." But who are these three times
thirteen ? The number thirteen does not play any part in Chinese
philosophy, religion, and folklore. We are told by some that it
means the 5 senses and the 8 apertures ; by others the 3 souls, 7
spirits, I vital soul (or clii), 1 yin, and i yang. But these expla-
nations are artificial and improbable ! Julien, Harlez, and Strauss
adopt the interpretation of s/it yi'u san in the sense of thirteen.
Chalmers gives the preference to the translation "three in every
ten," and Legge follows Chalmers. We have adopted the same
interpretation. Three in ten, being repeated three times, makes
nine in ten. The tenth in each ten would be the wise, i. e., the
sage of whom the next sentence declares that he will not be endan-
gered by rhinoceroses, tigers, or soldiers.
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 3II
II.
The word kai (i), originally "a coarse grass used for thatching
houses," then "a covering," is here a particle meaning "now
then " or " for." The phrases kai yileh, " now it is said " (quoted
by Williams in his S. D., p. 308, first column, line 5) and, as we
have it here, kai ivan (1-2), "indeed I hear," are of common oc-
currence. The word kai must not be confounded with ho ( W. S.
D., p. 218) which is the same character only without the radical
"plants" and means (i) to unite, (2) why not? intimating an alter-
native.
CHAPTER 53.
I.
The word shi (12), "assertion," means originally the hoisting
of a banner; then it means "to give, to do, to use, to arrange."
it is here used as a contrast to zvic zuei, " non-assertion."
Although this passage appears to be very simple, the transla-
tors differ greatly. Their versions are as follows :
Julien : " Si j'etais doue de quelque connaissance, je marche-
rais dans la grande Voie. La seule chose que je craigne, c'est
d'agir."
Chalmers : " Would that I were possessed of sufi&cient knowl-
edge to walk in the great Tao. Only the administration (of gov-
ernment) is a fearful responsibility."
Strauss: " Wenn ich hinreichend erkannt habe, wandle ich
im grossen Tao ; nur bei der Durchfiihrung ist dies zu fiirchten."
Legge : " If I were suddenly to become known (and put into
a position to) conduct (a government) according to the great Tao,
what I should be most afraid of would be a boastful display."
Harlez : "Si Ton me chargeait d'une function auxiliaire du
gouvernement, ayant alors acquis les connaissances necessaires, je
marcherais dans la grande voie du Tao et je craindrais seulement
de me repandre au dehors."
CHAPTER 55.
The wordy«, "seal," in the heading means originally "Bam-
boo slips in pairs, made to give one half to each party." Then it
means "a seal in two pieces which when joined proves its gen-
uineness by matching." In their sense it is litterally what the
Greeks called avfi^oTiov, a "symbol" (from cw, " together, " and
^ak'kEiv, " to throw," i. e., "to piece together"). Finally the word
312 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
acquired the meaning of the impression of a seal, and the warrant
of genuineness. As a verb it means to testify, to verify.
I.
The character tsui (35), which is explained in the Kanghi,
Vol. 31, p. I, as "the privates of an infant," is referred to in
W. S. D., p. 821, sub voce ^siien, "shrivelled, diminished." The
character ^silen is, according to the Kanghi, another mode of
writing tsid. Baby boys before emptying the bladder are fre-
quently troubled with erections, wich is here misinterpreted as a
symptom of vigor.
The character tsing{y]), consisting of "rice" and "pure,"
denotes (i) cleaned rice, then (2) the essence or best of anything;
the spirit ; and lastly (3) the germinating principle, or the semen
of the male.
CHAPTER 56.
III.
The use of 'rJi (5, 11, 16, 22, 26) is causative and progressive
in this passage, which literally means "not can he be obtained
and then thereby be loved and . . . discarded." Briefly, "he is
inaccessible to love, enmity, etc."
CHAPTER 57.
11.
Zz' c7zV (12-13), " sharp tools, weapons." Zz means also "use-
ful, profitable." Legge interprets li in the sense of "use" and
translates ' ' the more implements to add to their profit that the
people have, the greater disorder is there in the state and che clan. '
CHAPTER 58.
I.
Chi (32), originally the gable of a roof, means " the extreme
the utmost, the final outcome." Here it means " the catastrophe.'
Chi (32), " the extreme," must not be confounded with ch'i (42, i.
22) " the vital principle or breath of life." (See the author's " Chi-
nese Philosophy," No. 30 of the " Religion of Science Library,'
p. 24 ; or The Monist, Vol. VI., No. 2, p. 211 ff.) Lao-Tze regards
ch'i as the third element in the Trinity, which shapes all things.
See Chapter 42.
CHAPTER 59.
II.
According to the commentators, kzoo chi mu (18-20), "the
mother of the country," is moderation.
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 313
CHAPTER 60.
II.
Julien reads kzce/ (7), "ghosts," where the texts at my dis-
posal read shau, " gods." See the words 16 and 22.
^^~ This is a strange chapter as it speaks of ghosts and gods,
who otherwise seem to find no room in the philosophy of Lao-Tze.
Perhaps Lao-Tze simply assures his followers that so long as the
government follows the great Tao, there is no need of fearing either
ghosts or gods. But when grievous wrongs are done, superstitions
appear and ghost-stories originate, the gods are said to curse the
people, while the sages utter prophecies of ill omen and lamenta-
tion.
CHAPTER 61.
II.
Some commentators understand ts'ii (29) here as passive, "a
small country by lowering itself to a great country is taken by the
great country. But is this interpretation tenable ? If great coun-
tries take small countries by stooping, and small countries are con-
quered by stooping, where is Lao-Tze's lesson about humility ?
^^" States in a federative empire, such as was the Chinese em-
pire in the days of Lao-Tze, grow powerful when they serve the
common interests of the whole nation. It would be as impossible
for great rivers to flow in high mountains as for great states not to be
subservient to the universal needs of the people. Streams become
naturally great when they flow in the lowlands where they will re-
ceive all the other rivers as tributaries. The largest states are
not always the greatest states. A state acquires and retains the
leadership not by oppressing the other states, but by humbly serv-
ing them, by flowing lower than they. This truth has been preached
by Christ when he said : ' ' Whosoever will be great among you,
let him be your minister ; and whosoever will be chief among you,
let him be your servant." An instance in the history of China that
illustrates Lao-Tze's doctrine, which at first sight appears as para-
doxical as all his other teachings, is the ascendancy of the House
of Cho, which under the humble but courageous Wu Wang suc-
ceeded the Shang Dynasty, whose last emperor, Chow Sin (| 1122
B. C.) received the posthumous title Show, the abandoned tyrant.
Other instances in history are the rise of Athens in Greece and of
Prussia in Germany. Athens's ascendancy began when, in patriotic
314 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
self-sacrifice, it served the cause of Greece, viz., of all the Greek
states ; and its decay sets in with the oppressions of the Athenian
confederates, i. e. , when Athens ceased to serve and began to use
the resources of the Ionian confederacy for its own home interests.
Some commentators who find a contradiction in the passage
that even the smaller states can conquer the great states by stoop-
ing (viz., by serving the interests of the whole empire) translate
the second kzuo (in ii. 31) not as the first kzvo (in ii. 17) by " they
conquer, " but by the passive form "they are conquered." It is
not probable that Lao-Tze should have used in the same chapter
and in the same passage one and the same word in exactly the op-
posite sense.
III.
This passage reads literally: " The one is low (i. e., he stoops)
to conquer, the other is low and conquers." Chalmers and Harlez
accept this to be the sense of the passage. There is no reason,
when the chapter is viewed in the light in which we interpret it, to
put another meaning into the sentence. Julien translates : " C'est
pourquoi les uns s'abaissent pour recevoir, les autres s'abaissent
pour 6tre re9us." He follows Sin-Kie-Fou who says that its'ii
(4-5) "to conquer," and 'rh ts'u (8-g) " to be conquered." Strauss
follows Julien. Legge interprets the former ts'it in the sense of
gaining power, the latter in the sense of gaining adherents. He
translates : "In the one case the abasement leads to gaining ad-
herents, in the other case to procuring favor." This implies a con-
trast between "gaining adherents" and "gaining favor,' which if
it had been intended would have been expressed by different words.
The contrast lies in the words hia i (3-4) and hia 'j-Ji (7-8), which
means "it is low through," or "for the purpose of," and "it is
low and," etc.
CHAPTER 62.
IV.
Kung (3) means " clasping the hands over the breast, or hold-
ing reverently with both hands ; bowing."
When speaking to the emperor, imperial ministers of China
hold a large jade tablet before their mouths lest their breath should
touch the son of heaven. Thus the phrase " holding in both arms
for screening " means being an imperial minister. Professor Legge's
translation of this passage is hardly tenable.
I
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 315
V.
The wovd che (8), "that or the one," changes the whole pre-
ceding sentence into a noun. In a literal English translation we
should change the order of the words and read : "What (9) indeed
(10) is the where- (3) for [viz., the reason] of (2) the ancients (i)
that (8) they esteemed (5) this (6) reason (7)."
In the place of yueh (12), "say," Julien reads j'e/i, "day"
(IV. S. D., p. 293), and translates, "without seeking it the whole
day."
CHAPTER 63.
1.
Julien interprets the words /a s/ao to shao (10-13) ^s nouns,
" the great, the small, the much, the little," and supplies the words
" are the same to the sage."
CHAPTER 64
I.
Julien xezAsfang, " arrest," where we read wh' (18), " to do,
to manage," and translates "Arretez le mal avant qu'il n'existe."
Ho fao chi mu (28-31) means " a tree which is so stout that it
can only be embraced with both arms, i^" means "together, in
union, a pair,"/«o means "to embrace, to hold, to grasp."
Tsu hia (50-51), "the underpart of the foot," means "the
space underneath the foot, or a foot measure.
HI.
The word /■« (17), "he returns to," is conceived by Julien to
mean " he opposes," and kn-'o {11) as " transgression." He trans-
lates the passage " il se preserve des fautes des autres hommes."
CHAPTER 65.
u.
Ch'ii shih (29-30 and 33-34), " standard, or model," is a com-
pound of which both parts mean pattern. CA'?'/ originally signified
a peculiarly graceful tree, and shih is a form or rule set up for
imitation. The ch'ie-tree was planted upon the grave of Con-
fucius in honor of the great teacher whom the Chinese as a na-
tion, represented by both the government and the schools, officially
worship as their highest ideal of propriety and morality.
3i6 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
III.
Julien reads the last sentence ' ' nai chi ta shun, omitting yil
(13), "to, "and adding at the beginning of the sentence ;\'a« A^M;
"afterwards" (see W. S. D., pp. 285 and 175), viz., "apres qu'on
a acquis cette vertu." The word shun means " to follow, to be a
disciple, to obey." The interpretation followership, in the sense of
recognition, seems both probable and appropriate. Julien explains
the word as submission, which of course the word means in the
above sense, and believes the passage means that it will make peo-
ple submissive, which will bring about a general peace. Accord
ingly he translates the sentence : " Par elle on parvient a procurer
une paix generale."
CHAPTER 66.
I.
The word cJie [\6), "the ones," here again, as usually, sums
up the whole sentence and changes it into a noun.
CHAPTER 67.
I.
^J^^ This passage is difficult because the sense remains doubt-
ful. Some commentators make a stop between ta (6), " great, ' ' and
^^' (7)« "resemble, " others construe ta as an adverb, "greatly,"
belonging to sz\ "resemble." According to the former view we
should translate : "In the world all say, I greatly resemble the un-
likely; " according to the latter : "In the world all call me great ;
[but] I resemble the unlikely." The latter does not seem to agree
with Lao-Tze's modesty ; but if we consider that Confucius un-
dertook a long journey to see the philosopher of Cho, we must con-
clude that he was indeed famous all over China, and the present
proposition may be a mere statement of fact. Lao-Tze may have
heard the people call him great until he grew sick of it and resented
it by calling attention to his awkwardness. We must bear in mind
that while Lao-Tze was modest and unassuming, he was at the
same time conscious of the grandeur of the Tao which he repre-
sented in his philosophising. Therefore we interpret w^o (5), "I
or me," in the sense of " I as a philosopher," or briefly "my phi-
losophy, my Tao."
The word siao (9) means literally " to resemble, to be like ; "
2XiAfu siao accordingly means " the unlike." Following Su-Ch6h
(or, as the French sinologue spells his name, Sou-tseu-yeou) Julien
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 317
transliterates the word by " non-semblable, c'est a dire different
des ^tres, des creatures"; but in the text he translates it "stupid."
As in English, the words "likely" and "unlikely" possess the
sense which according to the context the Chinese words si'ao and
pu siao must have, we have retained this most literal translation
in the text.
Wang Pi reads tao between «^o (5) and ta (6), an addition
which naturally suggested itself. The Ho Shang Kung text reads
simply ng-o. Julian places a period after ta (6), "great."
II.
^^^ In the first sentence of the chapter the text reads unequiv-
ocally iig^o (i. 5), " I, me, or mine," but in the second sentence the
text reads c^/ (ii. 12), "he, him, or his," etc., which is rarely, and
only under exceptional conditions, used as a pronoun for the first
person. This is the reason why it seemed more appropriate to
change the subject. While the first sentence starts with a state-
ment made personally by Lao-Tze of himself, he at once general-
ises the idea and continues in the third person.
The position of the subject after the predicate is unusual, per-
haps for the purpose of emphasising the word 5z (13), "medioc-
rity."
III.
^^^ The word j^ao (5), " treasure," means here moral char-
acter and we might translate the title by " the three virtues which
constitute a man's worth."
CHAPTER 68.
I.
Shi or sz' (3) means now " a literary man," but in early times
it meant "a warrior," "a military leader," "a general," in which
sense it is also used in the Chinese chess for the figures that repre-
sent tsiang^, our bishops, or the two advisers of the general, our
king. See Williams, The Middle Kiugdom, I., pp. 827-828.
CHAPTER 69.
I.
Plaenckner explains host as aggressor and guest as one who
takes the defence.
Plaenckner ridicules Julien for making a coward of Lao-Tze
and construes the sentence as follows : " I do not think of allowing
3l8 LAO-TZE'S TAO TEH-KING.
myself to be thrown back a whole foot if I have gained an inch."
Plaenckner may be a better soldier than Stanislas Julien, but the
French professor probably understands Lao-Tze better than the
German baron.
II.
Hing vuu hing (3-5), "proceeding without proceeding," is
analogous to zvei zuu zuei, "acting non-action." It is diflScult.to
understand how other translators could miss the sense which is
quite clear. Julien translates: " Cast ce qui s'appelle n'avoir pas
de rang a suivre," and Legge translates "Marshalling the ranks
where there are no ranks."
;^®~ By ;pao (26), "treasure," Lao-Tze means, as indicated in
Chapter 67, " moral worth "; and a man's moral worth is consti-
tuted first of compassion ; hence it is said in the next paragraph,
that of two armies the tenderer one will conquer, because its moral
worth is superior to the other one.
III.
K'ayig fing (2-3) means "well-matched," i. e., equal in phys-
ical strength.
CHAPTER 70.
II.
,^^ Lao-Tze speaks of the Tao as tsung (11), "ancestor,"
and chiiin (14), "master," meaning that it is the origin and ulti-
mate authority of his words and deeds. How easily abstract ideas
are personified ! If Lao-Tze, who otherwise is so explicit in his
views of the abstract nature of Reason, personifies the Tao, how
natural does it appear to be that the idea of God has been personi-
fied among Jews and Christians.
The problem of the idea of God lies at the bottom of all the
difiSculties which at the present day render religious dogmas objec-
tionable to those who are trained in the school of science. In the
face of the fact that the laws of nature are eternal and uncreated
— a truth which is universally accepted by all scientists and phi-
losophers of any standing, we can no longer maintain the old view
that God is an individual mind, a huge ego-consciousness, a per-
sonal being who thinks in syllogisms as we do and arrives at deci-
sions after having taken counsel in his thoughts. If the old an-
thropotheisra alone be the allowable definition of God, the spirit
of science must frankly be regarded as atheistic. But is God truly
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 319
an individual being ? We grant that the nature of God must be
recognised in his works. God, in a certain sense, must be like his
creatures ; but certainly he is not like his creatures by being a
creature himself, i. e., he can be a concrete, limited being that is
only here and not there, that thinks and wills different things at
different times. If he were an individual being, he would not be
God. If he were concrete, he could not be the allhood, the omni-
presence, the universality, the eternity of existence. God has nat-
urally been represented as a man, as a king, as a father ; but he is
not a human being, not a monarch, not a parent in a literal sense.
All these terms are figures of speech, parables, symbols. On the
other hand God is not an indefinite generality. He is not concrete,
but he is definite. He is that which determines all definiteness in
the word. He is the character of the cosmic order with its eternal
laws. Thus he is distinct from nature and yet in nature. He is
supernatural, because the eternal laws are applicable not only to
this actual world, but to any possible world. This view which is
the old theism purified of its anthropomorphism, may be called
nomotheism, as it identifies God with the eternal and immutable
v6/ioc, the norm of both rationality and existence, of thinking and
being, avoids the errors of both the old deism and the old panthe-
ism ; it is radical in its admissions to the most radical free thought
and at the same time conservative in explaining the significance of
the traditional dogmas.
III.
Wool is worn by the common people. The rich, in China,
dress in silk.
CHAPTER 71.
I.
^^ Ping (8), " malady," is in this chapter used in two senses
which in Chinese almost correspond to a similar use of " sick " in
English, but the Chinese mean by "being sick of a thing" being
grieved at it, rather than loathing it.
CHAPTER 72.
Wei (4), "the awe-inspiring," or "the authoritative," is a
common term to denote majesty. The commentator Tsiao-Hong
(as quoted by Julien) says that zuei, "majesty," and its homophone
Tvei, " fear," were interchangeably used. Compare also the J\'a>ig-
hi on the subject.
320 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
CHAPTER 73.
IV.
The character cKen (19), "slow," "lenient," "patient," is
missing in Williams's Syllabic Dictionary. It is found in the
Kanghi, Vol. XXVII., p. ?.zb.
V.
This passage reminds us of the Greek proverb o-<\)l -Beuv aTIovai
uv?M, a?.€ovat de lenTo.. (Sextus Empiricus, adv. math., ed. Bekker
p. 665.) Friedrich von Logau utilised the idea in a Sinngedicht .
" Gottes Miihlen mahlen langsam,
Mahlen aber trefBich klein.
Ob aus Langmuth er sich saumet,
Bringt mit Scharf er alles ein."
Logan's lines were translated by Longfellow :
" Though the mills of God grind slowly
Yet they grind exceeding small.
Though with patience he stands waiting.
With exactness grinds he all."
CHAPTER 74.
Sie Hoei, in comment on this passage, tells the following inci-
dent, which is reported by St. Julien, pp. 276-277 :
" L'empereur Thai-tsou-hoang-ti (fondateur de la dynastie des
Ming, qui monta sur le trone en 1368) s'exprime ainsi dans sa pre-
face sur le Tao-te-king : Depuis le commencement de mon regne,
je n'avais pas encore appris a connaitre la voie (la regie de con-
duite) des sages rois de I'antiquite. J'interrogeai ladessus les
hommes, et tous pretendirent me la montrer. Un jour que j'es-
sayais de parcourir una multitude de livres, je rencontrai le Tao-
te-king. J'en trouvai le style simple et les pensees profondes. Au
bout de quelque temps je tombai sur ce passage du texte : ' Lors-
que le peuple ne craint pas la mort, comment I'effrayer par la me-
nace de la mort ? '
"A cette epoque-la I'empire ne faisait que commencer a se
pacifier ; le peuple etait obstine (dans le mal) et les magistrats
etaient corrompus. Quoique chaque matin dix hommes fussent
executes sur la place publique, le soir il y en avait cent autres qui
commettaient les memes crimes. Cela ne justifiait-il pas la pensee
de Lao-tseu ? Des ce moment je cessai d infliger la peine capitale ;
je me contentai d'emprisonner les coupables et de leur imposer des
I
NOTES AND COMMENTS. 321
corv^es. En moins d'un an mon coeur fut soulag^ Je reconnus
alors que ce livre est la racine parfaite de toutes choses, le maitre
snblime des rois et le tresor inestimable des peuples ! "
I.
Ch'i (ig), "extraordinary," "unusual," "innovations," means
here revolution.
CHAPTER 76.
III.
Kung (11) means literally " altogether " ( IV. S. D., p. 464) and
may be translated (as the German alle) by "it is gone," " finished,'
or "doomed." It is difficult to say how Legge can translate the
tree "will fill the outstretched arms (and thereby invites the fel-
ler"). Did he perhaps read kung, the homophonous compound
of radical 32 with kung, "all," which means "to hold or take
with both hands" (see W. S. D., p. 463; see also Chapter 62,
iv. 3), or did he try to interpret the latter by the former ?
CHAPTER 77.
I.
7^^" While the first sentence is almost literally like Christ's
doctrine, " Whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased," the sec-
ond sentence is the reverse of the New Testament teaching, that,
"Whoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have abund-
ance ; but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even
that he hath." (Math. 13, 12.)
IV.
Hien (18), "virtue," "talent," "excellence"; taking the next
rank to shang, "holiness," or " saintliness " of the sage. See IV.
S. D., p. 197.
CHAPTER 78.
II.
^^^ These remarkable verses are perhaps an echo of the le-
gend of Ti S/iun, which are recorded in the Shu-King, Book II.
(S. B. of the E., Vol. III., p. 54), where we read : "In the early
time of the Ti when he was living by mount Li, he went into the
fields and daily cried with tears to compassionate heaven and to his
parents, taking to himself all guilt and charging himself with the
wickedness" — viz., of all.
322 lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
She ts'ih (11-12) is the official grain-sacrifice annually offered
as a Thanksgiving. ^7^/ originally means " the gods of the earth,"
then the altar of a tutelary god (see IV. S. D., p. 748), and ts'ih
means " millet," which is one of the commonest cereals in China.
(W. S. £>., p. 987.)
CHAPTER 79.
I.
0^^ Contracts were written on two bamboo slips which fitted
together, the left one containing the debit or obligations, the right
one containing the credit or dues.
The word ch'eh (31) means now (see PV. S. D., p. 42) "pene-
trating," "perspicacious"; but during the Cho dynasty it meant
' a tithe " or anything that can be taken with the assistance of the
bailiff.
CHAPTER 80.
J^" Plaenckner construes shi yiu (5-6), "let there be . . . ,"
rh (12) pit (13), "but . . . not," in the sense "If they had, . . .
they would not." He interprets the chapter to mean : " In a small
country there are always a few people who, if they had the wealth
of princes, would not use it ; if they had ships, they would not
be able to steer them ; if science returned, they would be satisfied
with knotted cords. They are satisfied with eating and drinking,
etc. . . . Indeed there are neighbors who never take notice of each
other, etc." If philological considerations permit this construction,
it becomes highly improbable for internal reasons. Herr von
Plaenckner translates as he, a child of the nineteenth century,
would have Lao-Tze think and write ; but he forgets that Lao-Tze
had as strong a belief in the pristine innocence and virtuous sim-
plicity of man as our grandfathers had in the story of the Garden
of Eden, and believes that the pristine goodness and happiness
could have been preserved if but the pristine simplicity of life had
been retained.
I.
Shih (7), composed of man and ten, means "a file of ten sol-
diers"; and skill ch'diig "a corporal," "a decurion." (See W.
S. D., p. 768.) In the same way foh (8), composed of man and
hundred, means (i) a hundred men, then (2) the leader of a hundred
men, or a centurio. (See W. S. D., p. 707.) Stanislas Julien
reads in place of poh its homophone ^oh which is composed of man
and white and means "a father's eldest brother," "a senior," "a
NOTES AND COMMENTS.
323
man of rank," "a chief." Judging from his translation it appears
that Strauss adopts the same reading.
IJ^" The method of writing with knotted cords {cineh shi'ng-,
42-43) is very ancient and must have been common to all the races
of the world at an early period of civilisation. It is mentioned in
Herodotus that the Persian king handed a thong with sixty knots,
to be used as a calendar for
two months, to the lonians
whom he appointed guar-
dians of a bridge over the
Danube. The South Sea
Islanders keep their records
with the assistance of knot-
ted Pandanus leaves and
cocoanut fibres, which also
serve the purpose of divina-
tion. Ratzel mentions in his
History of RIankind, I., p.
199, that chiefs use them for
memoranda to assist their
memory and wear them
round their neck. The same
method of writing has been
developed among the Peru-
vians of South America to a
considerable extent where
such records of knotted cords are called quipu. There are a great
number of Peruvian quipu extant, but the key to their significance
is lost. We only know that various colors of the threads were
employed to denote various tribes, and also various commodities
which had to be delivered as tribute. As numbers the knots de-
noted units or tens according to the position of the cord. Nor can
there be any donbt about it that peculiar twists had their special
significance.
Quipu or Knotted Cords from Peru.
INDEX
This index, while serviceable for general purposes, is intended
to be of special assistance to readers who intend to study the orig-
inal text. It will be noticed that the Tao-Teh-Kuig is rich in
synonyms of Lao-Tze's favorite ideas. There are 6 ways of ex-
pressing the idea of life everlasting (see Immortality), 9 for peace
of soul (see Rest), 4 for child, 4 for emptiness, 5 for returning or
going home, 5 for simplicity, 3 for purity, 3 for form, and 4 for
that delicate suppleness which is a symptom of growth and vitality,
causing the weak to conquer the strong.
INDEX.
[The figures in parentheses indicate the chapter, section, and
place of the Chinese words ; while all the other figures refer to the
pages of the present edition.]
Absolute, III, 302.
^= ^W' t^'« c/ii, lit. ' ' without
limit" (28, ii. 22-23), 190.
Abundance, 135, 136.
= ^^ j« y" (77. i- 17-18,
etc.), 267, 268.
Acquires, he, by giving, 138.
Act but not to strive, 138.
= ^ f?U /F ^ zc-e'z 'rh fu
chdng (81, ii. 30-33), 274.
Adrift, 107.
Agnosticism, 292.
Ahura Mazda, 10.
Alexander, G. G., 45, 300.
Ancestor, 16, 133, 285, 318.
= tt: tsung (70, ii. 11), 259;
the Tao as the, 16, (4, i. 15)
153, translated "father," 99.
Angelus Silesius, 25.
Apostle, 21.
Archfather, 16. (Cf. "father
of the ten thousand things,"
99)
Aristotelian, 302.
Athens, 313.
Atman, 307.
Attachment (literally residing
in, or dwelling on), 100, 109,
113, 136. (Cf. "calmly he
sits."
= M ch'ic (8, ii. I, translated
" dwells in "; 24, ii. 19; 31,
i. 17, translated "does [not]
rely on"; 77, iv. 13, trans-
lated "does [not] linger
upon"), 157, 183, 195, 269.
Augustine, St , 295.
Author of all transformations,
the Tao as the, 16.
Babe. (See "child.")
Backbone, 98, 285. (Cf.
" bone.")
Bad, 121. In Chinese: "not-
good" (49, ii. 6-7), 222.
Badness, 98. In Chinese : "not-
goodness" (2, ii. 8-g), 149.
Baggage waggon, 119, 301.
= fa J^ ^•^-' chung {26, ii. 10-
II), 186.
Beauty, 97.
= ^ mei (2, i. 5, 8), 149.
328
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Beginning, 113.
Bellows, 99.
= ^ ^ t'oyoh (5, iii. 7-8) 154.
Benevolence, 99, 116.
= tr/aw (5, i. 4, etc.; 38, i.
35, etc.), 153, 154, 206, 207.
Bible, 21.
Bodhi, ^^, 10.
Bodiless, 103. (Cf. "incorpo-
real" and "immaterial.")
= f^ z<y//(i4, i. 21), 165.
Body, 102, 105.
= ^ shan (13, i. 9, etc.; 16,
iii. 20), 163, 164, 171.
Bone {kith, 3, ii. 18), 152; trans-
lated ' ' backbone," 98.
Bose, Du, Rev. Hampden C. ,
40, 41.
Bow, 135.
= ^ kung (77, i. 7), 267.
Brahm, Tao and, 8.
Brahmanism, 308.
Breath, 119.
= ^ Mentioned three times in
the Chinese text : (S.M.Ch.,
vii. 5 ; 10, i. ID ; 42, i. 22),
143. 159. 214 ; translated
"airs," 95; "vitality," loi;
and "breath of life," 119.
Buddha, 3, 7, 278 ; and Lao-
Tze, 39.
Calm. (See "rest.")
Calmly he sits, no.
Candlin, Rev. George T., 46, 48,
Canon {King), 38, 281.
Capital, III.
Carpenter, 134.
= [^ tsiaiig (74, i. 45, etc.),
264.
Carriage, 117, 306. (See "char-
iot.")
Causa sui, Spinoza's, 12.
Celebrations, 124.
^ ^ iHE tse' sz' (54, ii. 3-4),
230.
Chalmers, 44, 45, 293, 298, 300,
304, 305, 310, 311, 314.
Change, 126.
Chang-Liang, 39.
Chariot, 117, 306-307.
= ^ c7i'e (39, v. 4, etc.), 2ri.
In another place (11, i. 11)
this same word is translated
" wheel," loi.
Chariots, ten thousand, no.
Chen-Tsai(i.e., True Ruler), 16.
Chih, the extreme. (Cf. "per-
fection.")
Ch'i (also transcribed Chih), the
robber, 22, 36, 37, 308, 312.
CKi, the vital principle ; also
transcribed k'i. (See breath. )
Chief vessels, 131.
Child, has several Chinese
equivalents :
= ^-f ch'ih tsz' (55, i. 7-8),
232, 312; translated "little
child," 124.
= J^ hai (20, iii. 39 ; 49. iii.
24), 175, 228. In English :
106, 122.
= ^ tsz' (52, i. 17, etc.), 227.
In English : 123.
20, iii. 35-36 ; 28, i. 22-23),
^j9< i75> 19°; translated
"[become like a] little
child," loi ; "a babe [that
does not yet smile]," 106; "a
child's estate," in.
INDEX.
329
Children, treats as (hat), 122,
223,
Cho, 95.
Chords, knotted, 137, 323.
Christ, 3, 7, 15, 313.
Ch'ii-Jhren, 4, 95.
Chwang-Tze, 7, 12-16, 19, 22,
27. 36, 37. 38.
Classic (King), 38, 281.
Clear. (See "pure.")
Colorless, 103.
= % z{i4, i. 7), 165.
Commoners, 117.
Compassion, 131, 132.
= ^ts'z' (60, iii. 12, etc.),
254. 255-
Completeth, it, 136.
= ^ /« (77, ii. 8), 268.
Completion, 104. (See "perfec-
tion."
Confucius, 34, 35-38, 95, 96,
279, 280, 298, 306, 315, 316.
Contentment (sufficiency), 120,
121. (See " Rest.")
= ,£ tsii (44, iii. 2 ; 46, ii. 13,
etc.), 217, 219.
Cosmic order (literally " admin-
istration"), 113.
= ^I chi (32, ii. 2), 198.
Cosmos, 282.
Crafty, the, 98.
= ^n^ chi ch/ (3, V. lo-ii),
152; translated "one who
knows," 114, 125; (33, i. 6-7;
56.. i. 1-2), 199, 234 ; trans-
lated "the wise," 138; (81,
i. 17-18), 274.
Curse, 136.
^^^ ^ f^ /" siafig-, lit. " un-
bliss " (78, ii. 17-18), 270.
Danger, implies no, 105, 113,
120, 123. (Cf. "immortal-
ity")
Death, 122, 134.
Death-place, 310.
Deeds, 133.
Deficient corresponds to two
Chinese terms :
=^ fil ch'ii, lit. "crooked" (22,
i. I ; iv. 5), 178, 180. In
English: 108.
= -^ JS; /" tsu, literally "not
enough" (77, i. 22-23, etc.),
268. In English : 136.
Delicate, 135, 136. (See
" weak.")
Depleteth those who have abun-
dance, 135.
Depth not obscure, 103.
Desire, 106; moderation of , 120.
= W\, yii (19, ii. 21 ; 46, head-
ing), 174, 218.
Desireless, 97, 98, 114, 126.
= M ^ ^" yii (I. iii- 4 ; 3. V.
7; 34. ii. 15-16; 57, ii. 27-
28), 148, 152, 200, 237.
Dignity (see ' ' baggage-wag-
gon "), 46, no, 301.
Disgrace, 102. (See also "hu-
miliation.")
= # 7'« (13. i- 2, etc.), 163.
Divine vessel ,112. (See"vessel. "
= W BO shdn ch'i (29, i. 17-
18), 192.
Douglas, Robert K., 4, 5, 7, 8,
39 footnote.
Dreadful, 133.
= X^ li-'ei (72, i. 4), 260.
Duration, 120.
Eckbart, Master, 24,
330
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
Economy, 131.
= M cJiieyi (67, iii. 15, etc.),
254. 255-
Editions of the Tao-Teh-King,
42.
Eitel, Ernest John, 45.
Elixir of life, 39, 290.
Empire. (See "world," fien
hi a.')
Empty, has several Chinese
equivalents :
= Jal hii (3, iv. 7; 5, iv. i),
151, 154; translated "he
empties," 98 ; and "empty,"
99.
= \^ ch'ting (4, i, 2 ; 45, i. 12),
152, 218. In English : 99,
120.
= ^^ hwajig (15, ii. 40), 168.
In English : 104.
= ^ zva (22, i. 7), 179. In
English : 108.
Enlightened (Enlightenment),
104, III, 114, 115, 123, 125.
= 59 7ni)2g (16, ii. 16; 23, ii.
15; 27, ii. 24; 33, i. 8; 36,
ii. 4; 52, iii. 15 ; 55, ii. 8),
170, 179, 188, 199, 203, 228,
233-
Er, Lao-Tze's proper name, 3,
8.95-
Essence (spirit), 107,
^ ^ tsing (21, i. 38, etc.), 178.
Eternal, 104, 125.
= i^ch'ayig (16, ii. 12, etc.;
55. ii- 4)- 170, 233.
Eternal Reason, 97.
= 1^ JS cKang tao (i, i. 5-
6). 147-
Evil, 104. (Cf. "bad.")
= Py hiung, (16, ii. 22), 170. I
Executioner, 134.
= p] ^ ^ -s^' sha chi (74, i.
31-33, etc.), 264.
Extreme, the. (See " perfec-
tion," and "absolute.")
External, 116.
= ^ ^o (38, V. 12), 207.
Faith, 105, 109, 116, 122.
= ja st?i (17, ii. 2, etc.; 23, iii.
28, etc.; 38, iv. 5; 49, iv. 15,
etc.), 171, 182, 207, 222.
Father of the ten thousand
things, 99,
^^^ ^ ^ /^ ^K zi'a?i zvuh chi
tsioig (4, i. 12-15), 152-153.
Favor, 102.
= fjS ch'ioig (13, i. I, etc.),
163.
Feast, 106.
= >^ ^ te lao, (20, iii. 7-8),
175-
Feeble, 129.
Filial devotion, 106.
Fish {yii), 115; (siefi), 127.
= W- sieti (60, i. 7), ^41.
= ^. yii (36, iii. i), 203.
Flower, 116.
^ ^ hzva (38, iv. 19, etc.),
207, 208.
Forever and aye, 100. (Cf. "im-
mortality.")
Form, has several Chinese
equivalents :
:^ ^^ chiL'ang{i^, iv. 15, etc.),
166. In English : 103.
= ^ yu72g (21, i. 4), 177. In
connexion with k'lmg teh chi
translated "vast virtue's
form," 107.
= ^ siang (35, i. 3; 41, ii.
INDEX.
331
53), 201, 213. In combination
with ta translated "Great
Form," 114, 119. (See also
II, 292, 296.)
Foundation, 119.
^ ''^ fu, lit. "father" (42, iii.
21), 215; meaning here the
[doctrine's] father-hood, viz. ,
its philosophical foundation,
119.
Force, 118. (See "function.")
Forces, 122.
Fourth Gospel, 13.
Function, 99, loi, 132.
= ffl yung- (5, heading; 11,
heading, i. 13, etc., here
translated "utility"; 40,
heading, i. 10, here trans-
lated "force"; 45, i. 6 and
14, here translated "work";
69, heading), 153, 160, 161,
211, 218, 257.
Gabelentz, 43, 300.
Gem (jewel), loi, 118, 133.
= 3£ >'"''^ (9' ii- 2 ; 39, iv. 12 ;
70, iii. 15), 158, 211, 259.
Genuine, 107, 124.
= ^ cha7i (21, i. 42, here
translated "pure"; 54, ii.
14), 178, 230.
Ghost, 127.
= ^ kzcei (60, ii. 7, etc.), 241.
Giving, by, he acquires, 138.
God, Tao prior to, 13 ; Philo's
conception of , 21; the Bible
on, 21; Tao and, 16, 285,
2S6. (See "Lord," "father."
"Ancestor," and "mother.")
Goodness, 98, 100, in, 121, 137.
= W shan (2, ii. 3, etc.; 8, i.
2 ; 27, i. I, etc.; 49, ii. i,
etc.; 81, i. 9, etc.), 149, 156,
187, 188, 222, 273, 274.
= \%teh, lit. "virtue" (63, ii.
4), 246; translated "good-
ness," 129. (See also "re-
quite" and "virtue.")
Gossip, 99.
= ^ g ^o yen (5, iv. 9-10),
154-
Government, 18; administration
of, 115. (See "cosmic or-
der."
Grass-dogs, 286. (See ' ' straw-
dogs, 99.)
Gravity. (See "baggage wag-
gon"), 46, no, 301.
Great, reason obliterated, 105 ;
I call it the, 109; four things
are, no; great rivers, 114;
make the small, 129; all call
me, 131.
= TC ta (18, i. I, etc.; 25, iv.
3, etc ; 34, ii. 32, etc., 63,
iv. 8, etc.; 67, i. 6), 172, 185,
201, 247, 254.
Great form, 114. (See "form.")
Great state, 128.
= "j^^ ta kzuo (61, i. 1-2,
etc.), 242.
Great Tao, 114, 123.
= >^ jE ^« tao (34, i. 1-2 ; 53,
i. 9-10, etc.), 200, 229.
Guest, 104, 132, 296.
= ^ k'oh (15, ii. 27; 69, i. 12),
168, 257.
Happiness, 126.
= ifi /« (58, i. 19. etc), 238.
Happy, so happy ! 106.
332
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
= ^^/z/ hi (20, iii. 3-4),
175-
Harlez, C. De, 44, 287, 290,
293, 298, 300, 304, 305, 310,
311. 314-
Harm, 115.
= § /^a^ (35, 1. 10), 201.
Hatred, 129, 136.
= ?iS yueti (63, ii. 2 ; 79, i. 3,
etc.), 246, 271.
Heart (the seat of desire), 98,
106, 121, 122, 285.
= 1[^ shi (3, iii. 6, etc.; 20, iv.
22 ; 49, i. 5, etc.), 151, 176,
222.
= A ^Xi* Jan sin, ' ' man's heart
is subject to error," 14, 19.
= ^^"^ tao sin, ' ' the rational
heart," is the disposition of
the saintly man, 14.
Heaven's net, 134. (See "Com-
ments," 320.)
Heaven's way, loi.
Heaven's reason. 12, loi, 121,
134. 135. 137. 138.
= ^^M. tHen chi tao (9, iii.
15-17; 47, i. 11-12; 73, iv.
1-3 ; 77. "■ 1-3 ; 79. ii- 1-2 ;
81, ii. 19-21), 158, 220, 262,
268, 271, 274.
Herodotus, 323.
High, it brings down the, and
lifts up the lowly, 135.
Hoard, 138. (See also "treas-
ure.")
= Im tsi (81, ii. 4), 274.
Holy man, abides by non-asser-
tion, 98; empties the people's
heart, 99 ; exhibits no benev-
olence, 99 ; puts his person
behind, 100; embraces unity'
108; does not depart from
dignity, no ; is a good sav-
iour, no; abandons pleas-
ure, 112; does not make
himself great, 114; prognos-
ticates, 121 ; possesses not a
fixed heart, 121 ; universaJ-
ises his heart, 122; practises
non-assertion, 126 ; does not
venture to play the great,
129; does not make, 130;
wears wool, 133 ; is sick of
sickness, 133 ; knows himself
but does not display himself,
133; regards it as diflScult,
134; acts but claims not,
136; hoards not, 138.
^^= ^ A shd7i jan (2, iv. 3-4 ;
3. iv. 3-4 ; 5. ii- 1-2 ; 7. ii.
3-4 ; 22, ii, 3-4 ; 26, ii. 3-4;
27, ii. 3-4 ; 28, iv. 6-7 ; 29,
iii. 3-4 ; 34, iii. 3-4 ; 47, ii.
3-4; 49, i. 1-2, etc.; 57, ii.
35-36 ; 63, iv. 3-4 ; 64, ii.
9-10, etc.; 70, iii. lo-ii; 71,
iii. 1-2; 72, ii. xi-i2; 73,
iii. 3-4 ; 77, iv. 3-4 ; 81, ii.
1-2). 150, 151, 154, 156, 179,
186, 188, 191, 192, 201, 220,
222, 236, 247, 249, 259, 260,
261, 262, 268, 274.
Home he turneth, 20, in.
Homewards, 20, nS. (See also
" the returning.")
= W* fati (40, i. i), 211.
Horace, 29.
Ho Shang Kung, 317.
Host, 132, 296.
Humiliation, 120. (See also
" disgrace.")
= §/" (44. iii- 4). 217-
INDEX.
333
Humility, io8, 128. (See also
" lowliness.")
= Wt kicn (22, heading; 61,
heading), 178, 242.
Human reason, 12, 14, 19. (See
" man's reason.")
Hundred families, 99, 105, 122.
=^ P ix fai sing (5, ii. 6-7;
17, iii. lo-ii ; 49, i. 7-8),
154. 172, 222.
Hwang Ti, the yellow emperor,
288.
Identification, 97, 99, 125.
= [pj t'laig (i, V. I ; 4, ii, 10;
56, ii. 10, etc.), 148, 153, 234.
Identity, 286.
Images, 103, 299. (Cf. "form.")
= '^ siaiig {id,, iv. 19, etc.),
166.
Immaterial breath, 119. (Cf.
"bodiless" and "incorpo-
real")
= ^ ^ ch'iing c/i't (^2, i. 21-
22), 214.
Immortality, has several Chi-
nese equivalents :
= ^ 'a pu tai, lit. ' ' implies
no danger, " viz., it is lasting
and inexhaustible, (16, iii.
21-22 ; 32, ii. 18-19 ; 44, iii.
7-8; 52, i. 28-29), 171, 198,
217, 227. In English : 105,
113, 120, 123.
^^^ :^ ^ cJi'ang chill (7, i. 2
and 4; 44, iii. 11-12), 155,
217; translated "endure and
be lasting," 100, and "dura-
tion," 120.
= Wi sheu, life eternal, lit.
"longevity," 114. In Chi-
nese : (33, iii. 6) 200.
^= rn ch'ang, the eternal, 104,
123. In Chinese : (16, ii. 12,
etc.; 52, iii. 23), 170, 228.
^^= Wi ^ mien mien, (6, iii. i-
2), 155 ; translated " for ever
and aye," 100.
In addition there are such word-
combinations as : ch'ang
shang, "live eternally" (7,
i. 21-22), 150; translated
" endure," 100.
Imperfect, 120.
= ^^ ch'iieh (45, i. 4), 218.
Inaccessible, 125.
= ^ "nf II" /" k'o teh (56, iii.
2-4, etc.), 234, 235.
Incorporeal, 109. (Cf. "bodi-
less" and "immaterial.")
= ^ liao (25, i. 11), 184.
Ineffable (lit. " no name "), 113,
115. (See "nameless.")
= ^ ^ ti'« ming (37, i. 28-
29, ii. 1-2), 204.
Inexhaustible, has two Chinese
equivalents :
= /P "BT ^5t ^!i k'o Chi (35, ii.
28-30), 202. In English: 115.
= ^M /« yif^g (4. i- 7-8),
152. In English : 99.
Intensity, 123, 135.
= j^ heu (50, i. 37; 75, ii. 10)
224, 265.
Intrinsic, 301.
Intuition, loi, 124.
^ ^ Ian (10, ii. 4), 159.
Isaiah, 21, 23 24, 299.
Jade table, 128, 314.
= M fi (62, iv. 4), 245.
334
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
Jehovah, 294.
Jewels. (See "gem."
Jews in China, 295.
Julien, Stanislas, 10, 30, 42, 44,
284, 288, 290-291, 293-294,
296, 298-301, 303, 305, 310,
311, 313-320, 322.
K'anghi, 45; referred to; 4, 5,
6, 9, II, 16, 20, 232, 262, 312,
320.
K'i, 279. (See "breath" and
"Ch'i.")
King (a classical or canonical
book), 38, 281, 301.
Knotted cords, 137, 323.
^^ "^ Mi chieh shing^o, i. 42-
43). 272.
K'u-Hien (Thistle district), 4, 6,
95-
Kwong Ki Chin, author of dic-
tionary, 45.
Lao-Tze, his personality, 3-6 ;
his philosophy, 9-16; his
ethics, 17; Taoism and, 30-
41 ; and Confucius, 34; Bud-
dha and, 39; 278-280, 282,
316.
Learned, 138. (Cf. "crafty.")
Learnedness, 106, 121.
= ^ Moh, (20, i. 2 ; 48, i. 2),
174, 221.
Legge, 7, 15, 38, 44, 293, 298,
304, 305, 309-311, 314, 321.
Li, Lao-Tze's family name, 95.
Life for ever, 114. (See "im-
mortality."
Life's follower's, 310.
Life's intensity, 122.
Likely, the, 131.
Long-lobed, 278.
Lo Hi Ching, a commentator,
296.
Logau, 320.
Logos, 10, 21, 282.
Longevity, 305. (See "immor-
tality.")
Longfellow, 320.
Lord, 99, 285, 286,
= ^^ ti (4, iii. 13), 153.
Lowliness, 21, ii7,.i3i, 132,135.
= "|» Ma (39, iv. 9 ; 66, i. 14,
etc.; 68, i. 23 ; 77, i. 13),
210, 252, 256, 267.
Lowly, who excells in employ-
ing men is, 132; lifts up the,
135-
Lu-Tze, a commentator, 310.
Makes, mars, 112, 130.
Manhood, iii.
= t% hiung (28, i. 3), 189.
Man's Reason, 136.
= A ^^y«« chitao (77, iii.
1-3). 268,
Master, 16, 103, no, 133.
= ^ chii'm (26, i. 8; 70, ii. 14),
186, 259.
= i 5/2/(15, i. 5), 167.
Master of Mankind, 112.
= A i yaw chu (30, i. 4-5),
193-
Master of the ten thousand
chariots, no.
= '^ f^ ^ i ~<-i^an shang
chi shu {26, iv. 3-6), 186.
Mayers, W. Fr. , 39, 43 footnote.
Mediocrity, 131.
Metal {tsuig=^sY>ir\i, manliness,
semen), 125, 312.
INDEX.
335
Middle-path, 99.
= rp cluing (5, iv. 16), 154.
Milinda paSha, 307.
Military expert, 132,
Mind, 99, 117. (Cf. "spirit.")
Model, has two Chinese equiv-
alents :
= 5\ shih (22, ii. 10; 28, ii.
10, etc. ; 65, ii. 30, etc.), 179,
190, 251. In English : 108,
III, 130, 315.
= IE chatig (39, ii. 35), 209.
In English : 117.
Moderation, 127.
= ■^ sell (59, i. 7, etc.), 239.
Morrison, 309.
Mother, 107.
^ W mil (20, vi. 22), 177.
Mother-bird, loi, in, 291. The
word reminds us of the ex-
pression "hen" in Matt.
xxiii. 37 and Luke xiii, 34.
= ^:tsz' {10, iii. 7), 159; trans-
lated "womanhood" (28, i.
6), 189.
Mother, mysterious, 99.
= i *ffc huen fin (6, i. 7-8,
etc.), 155.
Mother of the ten thousand
things, 97.
^ Ji^ 4^ ^ "S^ ivan zuu chi
mu (i, ii. 9-12), 147.
Mother of the country, 127.
= S <1 ■© kzuo chi mu (59, ii.
18-20), 240.
Mother of the world, 109, 123.
=^ ^C'K'© t'ien hia mit, lit.
"the mother of the under-
heaven," (25, ii. 9-ix; 52, i.
7-9), 184, 227.
Motion's master, no.
— ^ S (sao chiiin (26, i. 7-8)
186.
Music, 115.
= ^ lo (35, ii. i), 202.
Mysterious, 124, 132.
Mysterious mother. (See
" mother."
Mystery, 97.
= >^ hiien (i, v. 4, etc.), 148
Mystics, 24.
Nagasena, 307,
Nameable, 97, 113.
= A^ ^ yiu m,ing (i, ii. 7-8;
32, ii. 3-4), 147, 198.
Name, viz., proper name, 95.
= •€\ ming (S. M. Ch., ii. 4)
Mi-
Nameless, 97, 113, 119, 282.
= ?!^^ mu ming (i, ii. 1-2
32, i. 3-4; 41, iii. 3-4), 147
197, 213-214.
Natural, 288. (See "selflike.")
Nature, 283.
Nave, loi.
Negative principle, 119.
= fe. yin (42, i. 17), 214.
Nishimura, Japanese editor of
Lao-Tze, 43, 309.
Nobody, 117, 119.
Non-action, 19, 21; not inactiv-
ity, 18-21.
Non-assertion (non-action), 10;
the holy man abides by, 98;
he acts with, 98; he can prac-
tise, loi, 112 ; Reason al-
ways practises, 115 ; supe-
rior virtue is, 116; the ad-
vantage of, 119; he arrives
at, 121; practise, 126; asser:
129.
336
LAO-TZE S TAO-TEH-KING.
— ^>^ zt^w T^^i (2, iv. 6-7;
3, vi. 2-3 ; 10, ii. 13-14 ; 29,
heading; 37, i. 3-4; 38, i.
20-21; 43, iii. 5-6, etc.; 48,
i. 16-17, etc.; 57, ii. 39-40;
63, i. 2-3), 150, 152, 159,
191, 204, 205, 216, 221, 237,
246.
Non-existence, has several Chi-
nese equivalents :
= ^ zvji (2, iii. 3 ; 11, head-
ing, i. 9, etc.; 40, ii. 11), 149,
160, 161, 211; translated
"not to be," 98 ; translated
" the non-existent, " loi, 102,
118.
= M W ^t'^^ yiu (43, ii, 1-2),
216. In English : 119.
== fC i^ ivii zuiih (14, iv. 10-
11), 166. In English: 103.
Not, 282.
Not dare to come to the front
in the world, 131.
= ^ Iii: ^ ^ T:$fe tu kan
tuei t'ie7i hia sicn (67. iii.
18 23, etc.), 254-255.
Obligation, 137.
= ^ c7i'i (yg, i. 18, etc.), 271.
Obliterated, 105.
= My^VfiS, i. 3), 172.
Oceans, 107, 114, 131. (See also
"sea.")
= ii$ hai (20, V. 23 ; 32, iii.
13 ; 66, i. 2), 176, 199, 252.
Omen, 106.
One. (See "identification.")
Oneness, 117 ; translated
"unity," loi, 103, 108, 119.
= — yi{\o, i. 5; 14, ii. 12; 22,
ii. 6 ; 39, i. 4, etc.; 42, i. 3,
etc.), 159, 165, 179, 208, 209
214.
Orphans, widows and nobodies
17, 119.
= M 3« 'T* Mx ku kivo fiu ku
(39, iv. 18-21 ; 42, ii. 6-9),
210, 214-215.
Outcast people, no.
^ ^ A ch'i jan {t.'j, ii. 11-
12), 188.
Outcast things, in.
= ^ ^ ch'i ivuh (27, ii. 19-
20), 188.
Own. (See "self.")
Palace, 124.
People, 98, loi, 105, 106, 124,
126, 127, 130, 131, 133, 134,
135. 137-
= .S min (3, i. 5, etc.; 10, ii.
9; 19, i. 5. etc.; 53, ii. 6; 57,
ii. 7, etc., iii. g, etc.; 58, i.
6, etc.; 65, i. 10, ii. i ; 66,
ii. 7, etc.; 72, i. i ; 74, i. i,
etc.; 75, i. I, etc.; 80, i. 4,
etc ), 151, 152, 155, 173, 229
236, 237, 238, 250, 252, 253,
260, 263, 264, 265, 272.
People, common, 106.
= "(^ A su jail (20, V. 4-5,
etc.), 176.
Perfection, has several Chinese
equivalents :
= ^ ch'iyig, lit. ' ' comple-
tion " (45, i. 2; 51, i. II, etc.),
218, 225, 226; translated
"perfection," 120; translated
" complete," 122
= S chi (55, i. 39, etc.), 233 ;
(i.e., "maturity") 125.
= i^ chi (16, i. 3 ; 68, i. 42),
INDEX.
337
169, 257. Translated "com-
pletion," 104; and "high-
est," 132. This word is an
important term in Chinese
philosophy, and is, as such,
commonly translated "the
extreme " ; but Lao-Tze uses
the word only in its popular
acceptance as "the extreme,"
i.e., "highest point," and
also with the negation "hav-
ing no existence " in the sense
of "absolute." '(See "abso-
lute.")
Person, 100, 120, 124. (See also
" body.")
= ^ s/ian (7, ii. 7, etc. ;
3 etc.; 54, ii. 10, etc.),
217, 230, 231.
Philo, 21, 22.
Pittacus, 292.
Plaenckner, 45, 287, 300,
322.
Plato, 307 ; Tao similar to the
conception of "ideas," 10;
his ideas, 299.
Pleasure, 112.
Positive principle, 119.
=^ f^ J««.^ (42, i- 20), 214.
Po-Yang, Prince Positive, 3, 95,
278.
Precedence (precedes), 99, 109,
translated "comes to the
front," 100, 131; translated
" to lead," 131.
= ^ szen (4, iii. 15 ; 7, ii. 16;
25, i. 5 ; 66. ii. 14 ; 67, iii.
23, etc.), 153, 156, 184, 252,
254. 255-
Prince Positive, Poh Yang, 2,
278.
44. »•
156,
317.
Profound virtue, loi, 123, 130.
^=■^1;^, /it'ien teh (10, iv. 19-
20; 51, iii. 15-16 ; 65, ii. 37-
38, etc.), 160, 227, 251.
Propriety, 95, 116.
Prussia, 313.
Prying, 126.
Psalmist, 21, 23.
P'ung-plant, 279.
Pure, purify, purity, have sev-
eral Chinese equivalents :
= Vra ts'ing (15, iii. 8 ; 39, ii.
5, etc.; 45, iii. 7), 168, 208,
218; translated "clear," 104;
"pure," 117; "purity," 120.
= ^ tsi7ig (45, iii. 8), 218 ;
translated "clearness," 120.
Quarrel (strive), 100, 108, 131,
138.
== ^ chaijg (8, i. 12 ; 22, iii.
20, etc.; 66, iii. 37; 81, ii.
33), 157, 180, 253, 274.
Quiet, 98. (Cf. "rest.")
^= ^ w^a« (3, heading), 151.
Quipu, 332.
Race horses, 120.
Ratzel, 323.
Reality, 122.
Reason, that can be reasoned,
97 ; is empty, 99 ; water is
near to, 100; of the ancients,
103 ; " heavenly " means,
104 ; when obliterated, 105 ;
its nature eluding, 107; the
man of reason identified
with, 108-109; one who has,
109; defined as "the Great,"
109; Heaven's standard is,
no; one who assists with,
338
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
112; as absolute (eternal),
113; its relation to the world
all-pervading, etc., 114; the
great, 114 ; is tasteless, in-
visible, etc., 115 ; practises
non-assertion, 115 ; home-
ward, the course of, 118 ; a
superior scholar and, 118;
begets unity, 119; the world
and, 120 ; prognosticating,
121 ; he diminishes who
seeks, 121; quickens all crea-
tures, 122 (cf. 114, the same
is said of the sage in ch. 2
and 10); becomes the world's
mother, 123 ; walk in the
great, 123; is very plain, 124;
who cultivates, 124 ; non-
diplomacy and, 126, if the
empire is managed with, 127;
is the ten thousand things'
asylum, 128, well versed in,
130; strives not, 134 and 138;
like stretching a bow, 135 ;
man's and heaven's, 136 ;
shows no preference, 137; to
benefit, 138 ; 282, 286, 295,
298.
■ j^ tao (i, i. I, etc.; 4, i. i;
8, ii. 10; 14, vi. 4, etc.; 15,
iv. 3 ; 16, iii. 15, etc.; 18, i.
2 ; 21, i. 6, etc.; 23, ii. 5,
etc.; 24, ii. 3, etc.; 25, ii. 20,
etc.; 30, i. 2, etc.; 32, i. i,
etc.; 34, i. 2 ; 35, ii. 10; 37,
i. i; 40, i. 3; 41, i. 4, etc.;
42, heading, i. i ; 46, i. 4,
etc.; 47, i. 12 ; 48, i. 6 ; 51,
i, I, etc. ; 53, i. 13, etc.; 60,
ii. 2 ; 62, i. I ; 65, i. 5 ; 73,
iv. 3; 77, heading, i. 3, etc.;
79, ii. 2 ; 81, ii. 21, etc.),
147, 152, 157, 166, 167, 169,
170, 172, 177, 181, 183, 184,
185, 193, 194, 197, 198, 200,
202, 204, 211, 212, 213, 214,
219, 220, 221, 225, 226, 229,
241, 244, 250, 262, 267, 268,.
271, 274.
Reason, human, 12, 14 ; heav-
en's, 12.
Reason of the ancients, 103.
= a ^ iM ^« chi tao (14, vi.
2-4), 166.
Reason's clue, 103,
= j^ $ti ^^2 <^^^^ (i4i vi. 16-17),
167.
Reason's light, 123.
= nj] miyig (52, iii. 15), 228.
Reason's standard, intrinsic, no.
Cf. "selflike."
Reconciled, 136 ; translated
" harmony," 125.
= TfU hwo {55, i. 48; 79, i. i),
233< 271.
Recuperate, 108.
:= ■^ chuen (22, i. 3), 179.
Relatives, the six, 297.
Rerausat, Abel, 4, 294, 308.
Repetitions in the Tao-Teh-
King, enumerated in the
footnote, 33-34.
Resolute, 112.
Requital, his methods invite,
112. (See also 121-122.)
= }g h-wan (30, i. 16), 193.
Requite hatred with goodness,
129.
= ^ ^ Xl ^^ tao yue?i i teh
(63, ii. 1-4), 246.
Rest, has several Chinese equiv-
alents :
INDEX.
339
^^^ TO" X^/i t'ien tayi (31, iii. i-
2), 195; translated " quie-
tude and peace," 113.
= "h3^ tsing (i6, i. 5, ii. 4 ; 26,
i. 5; 37, ii, 12; 45, iii. 4; 61,
ii. 4), 169, 170, 186, 205, 218,
242; translated "quietude,"
104, no, 116, 120, 128.
= iC ngan (15, iii. 11; 35, i.
11), 168, 201; translated:
"still," 104; and "rest,"
115.
= ^ f'ing (35, i. 12), 201 ;
translated "contentment,"
115-
= ^ t'ai{i<^, i. 13), 202; trans-
lated "comfort," 115.
= }g tsayi (4, iii. i), 153 ;
translated "calm," 99.
= M. tsih (25, i. 9), 184 ;
translated "calm," 109.
^ 5n^ ;^ ye7i ch'u (26, iii. 5-6),
186; translated " calmly he
sits," no.
Return to its root, 104.
= ^ ^ kivH kan (16 head-
ing, ii. 1-2), 169, 170.
Return home, 103, 106, 108, in,
114, 123.
= 1^ k^iJH (20, iv. 7 ; 22, iv.
16; 34, ii. 23), 175, 180, 201.
^= tE Ws f^*^ kzu^i (14, iv. 7-8 ;
28, i. 19-20, etc.; 52, iii. 12-
13), 166, 189, 190, 228; trans-
lated, "again and again it
returns home," 103.
Returning, the, 109. (See also
"homeward.")
=^ JX. fan (25, iii. 15), 185.
Rhinoceros, 122.
= 52 sz' (50, ii. n), 224.
Riedel Dr. Heinrich, 46.
River-valley has several Chinese
equivalents :
=^ Jfl chiang (32, iii. 12 ; 66, i.
1), 198, 252; translated "riv-
ers," 114, 131.
^^ i§ ^'z (28, i. 10), 189; trans-
lated "river," in.
= -^ kii (6, i. I ; 15, ii. 44 ;
28, iii. 10, etc.; 32, iii. 9;
39, ii. 16 ; 41, ii. 22 ; 66, i.
8, etc.), 154, 168, 190, 198,
208, 213, 252; translated
"vale" or "valley," 99, 104,
III, 117. 118, 131, 288;
translated "creeks, " 114.
Root has two Chinese equiva-
lents :
= tR kail (6, ii. 9 ; 16, head-
ing; 26, i. 4), 155, 169, 1861
English version : 100, 104,
no.
= 2p ^a)i (39, heading ; iv. 6,
etc.), 208, 2IO. English ver-
sion : 117.
Roving-plant, 95. Cf. " P'ung.
Sacrificial celebrations, 124.
Sages, great, 105.
Same. (See "identification.")
Sameness, 286.
Saved, 123, 129, 131.
= ^JC chiu (52, ii. 20 ; 67, v. 3),
228, 255.
Saviour, no, in.
= ^-^ A chiu Jan (27, ii. 7-8),
188.
Scheffler, Johannes, 25.
Scholar, 118. (See also "mas-
ter."
340
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
^= -J; skz (41, i. 2, etc.)i 212.
Schopenhauer, 22.
Scotus Erigena, 24.
Sea, 107. See "ocean." (20, v.
23), 176.
Self has several Chinese equiva-
lents :
= ^ s/ia)i, (9, iii. 13), 158 ;
translated "one-self," loi.
(See "body ")
= ^^ s^' (7, ii. 21, etc.), 156;
translated "own self," 100.
= ^ Isz' (7, i. 17; 32, i. 21,
etc.; 57, ii. 10, etc.; 73, iv.
I7)> 155. 197" 237. 262; trans-
lated "for themselves," 100;
"of themselves" or "of it-
self," 113, 126, 134.
= 'T* ^ ^i^« ^S2' shang (7, i.
16-18), 155 ; translated "not
live for themselves," 100.
Self assertion, 123.
= Jfe -5/" (53. i- 12). 229.
Self-displaying, 108, 109.
= § ^ tsz^ chien (22, ii. 12-
13 ; 24, i. 9-10), 179 183.
Self like = @ ff!^ tsz' jan, is
translated :
"Independent," "free," 105
(17, iii. 15-16), 172.
"Intrinsic," 110(25, v. 12-13),
186.
"Natural way" or "develop-
ment," 108, 130 (23, i. 3-4;
64, iii. 28-29), 180, 250.
"Spontaneous," 123, 297, 301
(51, ii. 13 14), 226.
Sense-gates, 125.
Sextus Empiricus, 320.
Sharp tools, 115. Cf. "weapons."
Shu-King, quoted, 14-15, 321.
Sick of sickness, 133, 319.
Significant spirituality, iii.
= -^ ^ yao miao (27, iii. 32-
33). 189.
Silence (not talk), 98, 119, 125.
(See also " taciturn.")
== ^ W^w yeyi (2, iv. 11-12;-
43, iii. lo-ii; 56, i. 3-4),
150, 216, 234.
Simple corresponds to various
Chinese equivalents :
= ^ chih (41, ii. 36), 213;
translated "simple," 118.
= m /« (15. ii- 39; 19. ii-
17; 28, heading), 168, 174,
189; translated "unseasoned
wood," 104; transl'd "pure,"
106; translated "simplicity,"
III.
= \^foh, (28, ii. 22, etc.; 32,
i- 5; 37. 1.31. etc.; 57, iii. 32),
191, 197, 204, 237; translated
"simplicity," iii, 112, 113,
115, 116, 126.
= ^ SM (19, ii. 15), 173; trans-
lated "simple," 106,
= jf I yii (S. M. Ch., vi, 17;
65, i. 13). 143, 250 ; trans-
lated "stupid," 95, and
"simple-hearted," 130.
Sin, 136.
= i^ keu (78, ii. 8), 270.
Simplicity, 105, 112, 113, 115,
116, 126.
Sin Kie-Fou, 314.
Solid, opposite of externality,
or thinness, 116. (See also
" intensity.")
= W- heu (38, v. 8), 207.
Son of heaven, 301.
Sons and grandsons, 124.
INDEX.
341
^^^ ~f' ^ ^sz' sun (54, ii. 1-2),
230.
Soul (animal soul), loi.
= i\% t'oh (10, i. 3), 159.
Soul (lit. ' 'abdomen " or " stom-
ach "), 98, 102, 285.
= M fu (3. iv. 12 ; 12, iii. 6),
151, 162.
Soundless, 103.
= 7^ hi {\i„ i. 14), 165.
Spinoza's causa sui, 12.
Spirit in the sense of spiritual
beings, 99; transl'd "mind,"
117; translated "spook,"
127.
= iB$ s/idn (6, i. 2 ; 39, i. 11,
etc.; 60, ii. 9, etc.), 154, 208,
2og, 241.
Spirit, pure, in the sense of the
essential of existence, 107.
(See "essence.")
= '^ isi'fi^ {21, i. 38, etc.), 178.
Spirituality (spiritual), 97, 103,
III.
= "^^ mz'ao ( I, iii. 8, etc.; 15,
i. 8, 27, iii. 33), 148, 167,
189.
Spontaneous, 123. (See " self-
like.")
Spurious, 303.
Stammer, 120.
= ^no (45, ii. 12), 218.
Standard, 120, 315. (Cf.
" model")
= jE chang (45, iii. 12), 218.
State, 302.
Still, 104. (See also "rest.")
Stoop, 128. (See "lowliness.")
= r hia (61, ii. 15, etc.), 242,
243-
Stout, 129.
St. Paul, 23.
Strauss, Victor von, 15 footnote,
45, 289, 290, 293, 294, 298,
300, 304, 305, 310, 311, 314.
Straw-dogs, 99.
= ^ lp] Is'u keu (5, i. 9-10,
etc.), 153, 154.
Strive, 131, 138. (Cf. "quarrel,"
TOO, 108.)
= -^ chang (8, i. 12, ete.; 22,
iii. 20, etc. ; 66, iii. 29, etc. ;
81, ii. 13), 157, 180, 253, 274.
Su Cheh, 293, 299, 310, 316.
SufiBciency, 114, 120. (See "con-
tent.")
= J^ tsu (33, i. 19; 44. iii. 2),
igg, 217.
Superior, benevolence, 116.
=^ _fc. Xl. shaiig jan (38, i. 34-
35), 206.
Superior justice, 116.
= _h ^ shaiig i (38, ii. 1-2)
206.
Superior man, 113; translated
" noble man," 95.
= ^ "F" chiiln tsz' (S. M. Ch.
V, 2-3, etc., 31, ii. 1-2, etc,),
142, 143, 195.
Superior virtue, 116.
==Jl i§ shangteh (38, i 1-2),
205.
Supple, 135. (See "weak.")
Surface not clear, 103.
Suzuki, Teitaro, 46.
Sze-Ma-Ch'ien, 6, 7, 36, 43, 95,
277.
Taciturn, 108. (Cf. "silent.")
= ^ B* hi yen (23, i. 1-2),
342
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
T'ai Chi, the great extreme, 15.
(Cf. "Breath.")
Tan, 95, 278.
Tanaka, K., 46.
Tao, and Brahm, 8 ; the mean-
ing of the term, 9; as ' 'purely
formal," 10 ; as the absolute,
ID ; similar to Plato's term
"idea," 10; two kinds of,
11; prior to God, 13; person-
ified, 16 ; the world-mother,
16, 97, 123 ; the ancestor, 16,
133; the master, 16, 133; the
author of all transforma-
tions, 16 ; and God, 16 ; per-
sonified, 318; also 282, 286.
Tao Teh-King, its authenticity,
6 ; editions of the, 42.
Taoist literature, 38.
Tasteless, 115.
= M ^ z^w zfeV (35, ii. 14-15),
202.
Taxes, 135.
Teh Ts'ing, a commentator, 308.
Tenderer, 132. (See "weak.")
Tenderness, loi, 115, 123, 125,
135. 136. (Cf. "delicate,"
"supple," and "weak.")
= ^ y^w (10, i. 12 ; 36, ii. 5 ;
52, iii. 6; 55, i. 24; 76, i. 5,
etc.; 78, i. 3, etc.), 159, 203,
228, 232, 266, 267, 269, 270.
Tetzugaku Kwan, 43, 299.
Thai-tsou-hoang-ti, founder of
the Ming dynasty and ad-
mirer of Lao-Tze, 320.
Three things a unity, 103. (Cf.
"trinity.")
Tiger, 122.
= -^ /iti (50, ii. 12, etc.), 224.
Ti-Shun (Emperor Shun), 321.
Tools, sharp, 115.
Tolstoi, 25, 26.
Tranquillity. (See "quietude.")
Treasure, viz., moral character,
317-
Treasures, 131, 132.
= W fao (67, heading, iii. 5 ;
69, ii. 26), 254, 258.
= ^ ^ /o ts'ang^ (44, ii. 6-7),
217; translated "hoarded
weath," 120.
Trinitarianism, 295.
Trinity, 119; 308, 312. (Cf. 103.)
^^ z:. son (42, I. 9, etc.), 214.
(Cf. " yayiff," " yin," and
" ch'i," also "bodiless,"
"breath," and "colorless.")
True man, definition of the, 27;
not hurt, 28 ; Lao-Tze as
the, 29.
Tsiao-Hong, 319.
Types, 107. (See also "form.")
= ^ siang (21, i. 23), 177.
Ugliness, 97.
= .?&
xvu (2, i. 10), 149.
Unexpressed, 116. (See "name-
less" and "ineffable.")
Unity, loi, 103, 117, 119, 290,
306, 307. (See "oneness.")
Universe, 283.
Unknowable, 133.
= ^ ^n :pu chi (71, i. 1-2),
259.
Unlike, 316.
Unlikely, 131, 317,
Unnameable, 97, 103.
Unreason, 113, 124, 125.
= /f^ jM /« tao (30, iii. 7-8,
etc.; 55, ii. 24-25, etc.), 194,
233-
INDEX.
343
= # jl fei tao (53, ii. 35-36).
229.
Unseasoned wood. (See " sim-
pie.")
Unsophisticated, 98, loi.
= ^ ^D •'■^■u chi{i, V. 4-5; 10,
iii. 13-14), 152, 160.
Unvirtue, 17, 116, 282.
= ^^% tu teh (38. ii. 3-4),
208.
Usefulness, 107.
= Jii J (20, vi. 5), 176.
Utility, loi, 118, 120, 132. (See
" function.")
Vacuity. (See "empty.")
Valley. (See " river-valley.")
Valley spirit, 99.
^= '^W^ ku shan, (6, i. 1-2),
154-
Vessel (frequently used in the
sense of ' ' useful man "), 102,
112, 119.
= ^ ch'i (28, iv. 5 ; 29, i. 18 ;
41, ii. 45), 191. 192, 213.
Virility, 125.
Virtue, 17 ; the noble man of
perfect, 95 ; reason and, 96 ;
profound, loi; vast, 107; one
who pursues his business
with, 108, 109; will be suffi-
cient, hi; superior, 116; re-
sembles a vale, 118; is good,
121 ; is faithful, 122 ; feeds
all creatures, 122 ; is gen-
uine, overflowing, etc., 124;
who in all its solidity pos-
sesses, 124 (of. "child");
will be combined, 127; pro-
found, 130; those who have,
137 ; denounced, 105, 106,
116.
= ^ Ich (S. M. Ch., vi. 14;
xi. 5; xiv. 13; 10, iv. 20; 21,
i. 2 ; 23, ii. 15, etc. ; 18, i;
19, i; 28, i. 16, etc.; 38, i. 2,
etc.; 41, ii. 20, etc.; 49, i.
13, etc.; 51, i. 4, etc.; 54,
ii. 12, etc.; 55, i. 2 ; 60, ii.
38; 63, ii. 4; 65, ii. 38, etc.;
79, i. 25, etc.), 143, 145, 160,
172, 173, 177, 181, 189, 190,
205, 205-208, 212, 222, 225,
226, 227, 230, 231, 232, 241,
246, 251, 271. In the phrase
' ' pao yiien iteh " it has been
translated " goodness," 129.
(Cf. " requite.")
Vital principle, 279. (Cf. "ch'i"
and " breath,")
Vitality (immaterial breath), loi,
119. (Cf. "breath.")
Vitiation, risks no, 120. (See
"danger" and "immortal-
ity."
Vulgarity, 105.
Wang Pi, 303, 317.
War-horses, 120.
Warlike, 132.
Wars, 112, 113.
=^ ^ chiiin (30, ii. 10), 193.
Water, 24, 100, 136.
=^ 7j< shiii (8, i. 4, etc.; 78, i.
8), 156. 269.
Weak or weakness, has several
Chinese equivalents :
= ifi jeu (76, i. 6, etc ; 78, i.
3, etc.) 266, 267, 269, 270;
mostly translated "delicate"
and frequently used with its
344
lao-tze's tao-teh-king.
synonymsyb/i (76, i. 5-6; 78,
i. 3-4), 266, 269 ; and tsui,
"supple" (76, i. 19-20), 266.
In English : 135, 136.
^ II joh (3, iv. 13 ; 36, i. 11,
etc.; 40, i. 6; 78, i. 4, etc.),
151, 203, 211, 269. In Eng-
lish : 98, 115, 118, 136.
= fl/a tsui (76, i. 20), 266 ;
translated "supple," 135.
= "^ shzuai (69, iii. 6), 258;
translated "tenderer," 132.
Weakest, 119. (See also
"weakness."
= .? ^ Chi jeu (43, i. 4-5),
216.
Wheel, loi. (See "carriage.")
Widowers, 117, 119.
Williams, S. Wells, 45, 295, 317;
referred to throughout the
Notes and Comments.
Without desire, the people, 98.
(Cf. "desireless.")
Without effort, 100.
'='^W\ /« ch'in (6, iii. 7-8),
155-
Womanhood, iii. (The same
word as " motherbird.")
Word, (Tao as Logos), 10, 282.
Words, alone extant, 95 ; have
an ancestor, 133.
Work, 120. (Cf. "function.")
World, has two equivalents in
our text :
=^ r!j^t T^ 'cvan zuuh, lit. "the
10,000 things," (i, ii. 9-10; 2,
V. 1-2; 4, i. 12-13; 5. i- 6-7;
8, i. 8-9 ; 16, i. 7-8 ; 32, i.
18-19; 34, i. 9-10, etc.; 37,
i. 14-15; 39, ii. 21-22; 40,
ii. 3-4; 42, i. 12-13, etc.; 51,
i. 15-16 ; 62, i. 3-4 ; 64, iii.
25-26; 76, i. 12-13), 147. i5o>
152, 153, 156, 169, 197, 200,
201, 204, 208, 209, 211, 214,
225, 244, 250, 266. In Eng-
lish : 97, 98, 99, 100, 104,
113, 114, 115, 117, 118, 119,
122, 128, 130, 135.
= ^ "]* t'ien hia, lit. "un-
der heaven " (see Notes 283)
(2, i. 1-2; 13, iv. 6-7, etc.;
22, ii. 8-9, etc.; 25, ii, 9-10;
26, iv. 11-12; 28, i. 8-9, etc.;
29, i. 4-5, etc.; 30, i. 11-
12; 31, iii. 29-30; 32. i. 8-g;
35. i- 4-5 ; 37. "• 13-14 ; 39.
ii- 33-34; 43. i- 1-2, etc.; 45,
iii. lo-ii ; 46, i. 1-2; 47, i.
5-6; 48, ii. 2-3, etc.; 49, iii.
4-5 ; 52, i. 1-2, etc.; 54, ii.
42-43, etc. ; 56, iii. 37-38 ;
57, i. 13-14, etc.; 60, ii. 4-5;
61, i. 6-7; 62, v. 23-24 ; 63,
iii. 11-12, etc.; 66. iii. ig-
20, etc.; 67, i. 1-2, etc.; 70,
ii. 1-2; 77, iii. 20-21), 148,
164, 165, 179, 180, 184, 187,
189, 190, 191, 193, 196, 197,
201, 205, 209, 216, 218, 219,
220, 221, 223, 227, 231, 235,
236, 241, 242, 245, 246, 253.
254. 255, 258, 268 ; some-
times translated "the em-
pire," 97, 103, 108. 109, 110,
III, 112, 113, 114. 116, 119,
120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125,
126, 127, 128, 129, 131, 133,
136.
World-honored, 125, 129.
World's formation, the, 107.
= ^"^ chung fu, lit. "of all
INDEX.
345
things the organisation" (21,
i- 57-58). 178.
World's mother, has two Chi-
nese equivalents :
:^^~]»'-I5 fieri hia mu, lit.
"the mother of the under-
heaven," (25, ii. 9-11; 52, i.
7-9), 184, 227. In English :
109, 123. (Cf. 16.)
= ^ ^ -2. "^ ''■'-'an ZL'uh chi
mu, lit. " the mother of the
ten thousand things" (i, ii.
9-12), 147. In English : 97.
Yang, 278, 308. (See "positive
principle.")
Yea, 106.
= B{| luei (20, i. 5), 174. (See
also p. 297.)
Yes, 106.
= pfU o (20, i. 8), 174. (See
also p. 297.)
Yin, 308. (See "negative prin-
ciple. ")
Zoroastrian, 10.
THE OPEN COURT
A MONTHLY MAGAZINE
Devoted to the Science of Religion, the Religion of Science, and
the Extension of the Relig^ious Parliament Idea.
THE OPEN COURT does not understand by religion any creed or dog-
matic belief, but man's world-conception in so far as it regulates his conduct.
The old dogmatic conception of religion is based upon the science of past
ages; to base religion upon the maturest and truest thought of the present
time is the object of The Open Court. Thus, the religion of The Open Court is
the Religion of Science, that is, the religion of verified and verifiable truth.
Although opposed to irrational orthodoxy and narrow bigotry. The Open
Court does not attack the properly religious element of the various religions.
It criticises their errors unflinchingly but without animosity, and endeavors
to preser%'e of them all that is true and good.
The current numbers of The Open Court contain valuable original articles
from the pens of distinguished thinkers. Accurate and authorised transla-
tions are made in Philosophy, Science, and Criticism from the literature of
Continental Europe, and reviews of noteworthy recent investigations are pre-
sented. Portraits of eminent philosophers and scientists are published, and
appropriate illustrations accompany some of the articles.
Terms: $i.oo a year; Si. 35 to foreign countries in the Postal Union.
Single Copies, 10 cents.
THE MONIST
A QUARTERLY MAGAZINE OF
PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE.
THE MONIST discusses the fundamental problems of Philosophy in
their practical relations to the religious, ethical, and sociological questions
of the day. The following have contributed to iis columns :
Prof. Joseph Le Conte, Prof. G. J. Romanes, Prof. C. Lombroso,
Dr. W. T. Harris, Prof. C. Llovd Morgan, Prof. E. Haeckel,
M. D. Conway, James Sully, Prof. H. Hoffding,
Charles S. Peirce, B. Bosanquet, Dr. F. Oswald,
Prof. F. Max MOller, Dr. A. Binet, Prof. J. Delbceuf,
Prof. E. D. Cope, Prof. Ernst Mach, Prof. F. Jodl,
Carus Sterne, Rabbi Emil Hirsch, Prof. H. M. Stanley,
Mrs. C. Ladd Franklin, Lester F. Ward, G. Ferrero,
Prof. Max Verworn, Prof. H. Schubert, J. Venn,
Prof. Felix Klein, Dr. Edm. Montgomery, Prof. H. von Holst.
Per Copy, 50 cents ; Yearly, $2.00. In England and all countries in U.P.U.
per Copy, 2S 6d; Yearly, gs 6d.
CHICAGO:
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING CO.,
Monon Building, 324 Dearborn St.,
LONDON : Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co.
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS
OF THE
OPEN COURT PUBLISHING CO.
COPE, E. D.
THE PRIMARY FACTORS OF ORGANIC EVOLUTION.
121 cuts. Pp., xvi, 547. Cloth, 82.00, net.
MULLER, F. MAX.
THREE INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON THE SCIENCE OF
THOUGHT.
With a correspondence on "Thought Without Words," between F.
Max Muller and Francis Galton, the Duke of Argyll, George J. Ro-
manes and others. 128 pages. Cloth, 75 cents. Paper, 25 cents.
THREE LECTURES ON THE SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE.
The Oxford University Extension Lectures, with a Supplement, " My
Predecessors." 112 pages. 2nd Edition. Cloth, 75 cents. Paper, 25c.
ROMANES, GEORGE JOHN.
DARWIN AND AFTER DARWIN.
An Exposition of the Darwinian Theory and a Discussion of Post-
Darwinian Questions. Three Vols., $4.00. Singly, as follows :
1. The Darwinian Theory. 460 pages. 125 illustrations. Cloth, 82.00.
2. Post-Darwinian Questions. Heredity and Utility. Pp. 338. $1.50.
3. Post- Darwinian Questions. Isolation and Physiological Selection.
Pp. 181. Si. 00.
AN EXAMINATION OF WEISMANNISM.
236 pages. Cloth, 8100. Paper, 35c.
THOUGHTS ON RELIGION.
Edited by Charles Gore, M. A. , Canon of Westminster. Third Edition,
Pages, 184. Cloth, gilt top, 81.25.
RIBOT, TH.
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF ATTENTION.
THE DISEASES OF PERSONALITY.
THE DISEASES OF THE WILL.
Authorised translations. Cloth, 75 cents each. Paper, 25 cents. Pull
set, cloth, ^i.ySi «^'-
MACH, ERNST.
THE SCIENCE OF MECHANICS.
A Critical and Historical Exposition of its Principles. Translated
by T. J. McCormack. 250 cuts. 534 pages. J^ m., gilt top. 82.50.
POPULAR SCIENTIFIC LECTURES.
Second Edition. 382 pages. 50 cuts. Cloth, gilt top. Net, $1.00.
THE ANALYSIS OF THE SENSATIONS.
Pp. 208. 37 cuts. Cloth, 81.25, net.
GOODWIN, REV. T. A.
LOVERS THREE THOUSAND YEARS AGO.
As Indicated by the Song of Solomon. Pp. 41. Boards, 50c.
HOLYOAKE, G. J.
ENGLISH SECULARISM. A Confession of Belief.
Pp. 146. Cloth, 50c., net.
CORNILL, CARL HEINRICH.
THE PROPHETS OF ISRAEL.
Popular Sketches from Old Testament History. Pp., 200 Cloth, 81.00.
THE RISE OF THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.
See Epitotnes of Three Sciences, below.
BINET, ALFRED.
THE PSYCHIC LIFE OF MICRO-ORGANISMS.
Authorised translation. 135 pages. Cloth, 75 cents ; Paper, 25 cents.
ON DOUBLE CONSCIOUSNESS.
Studies in Experimental Psychology. 93 pages. Paper, 15 cents.
WAGNER, RICHARD.
A PILGRIMAGE TO BEETHOVEN.
A Novelette. Frontispiece, portrait of Beethoven. Pp.40. Boards, 50c
WEISMANN, AUGUST.
GERMINAL SELECTION. As a Source of Definite Variation.
Pp. 73. Paper, 25c.
NOIRE, LUDWIG.
ON THE ORIGIN OF LANGUAGE. Pp.57. Paper, 15c.
FREYTAG, GUSTAV.
THE LOST MANUSCRIPT. A Novel.
2 vols. 953 pages. Extra cloth, 84.00. One vol., cl., $1.00 ; paper, 75c.
MARTIN LUTHER.
Illustrated. Pp. 130. Cloth, 81.00. Paper, 25c.
HERING, EWALD.
ON MEMORY, and THE SPECIFIC ENERGIES OF THE NERVOUS
SYSTEM. Pp. 50. Paper, 15c.
TRUMBULL, M. M.
THE FREE TRADE STRUGGLE IN ENGLAND.
Second Edition. 296 pages. Cloth, 75 cents; paper, 25 cents.
WHEELBARROW: Articles and Discussions on the Labor Question
With portrait of the author. 303 pages. Cloth, 81.00; paper, 35 cents.
EARL GREY ON RECIPROCITY AND CIVIL SERVICE REFORM.
With Comments by Gen. M. M. Trumbull. Price, 10 cents.
GOETHE AND SCHILLER'S XENIONS.
Selected and translated by Paul Carus. Album form. Pp., 162. Cl., 81.00
OLDENBERG, H.
ANCIENT INDIA: ITS LANGUAGE AND RELIGIONS.
, Pp. 100. Cloth, 50c. Paper, 25c.
CARUS, PAUL.
THE ETHICAL PROBLEM.
90 pages. Cloth, 50 cents ; Paper, 30 cents.
FUNDAMENTAL PROBLEMS.
Second edition, enlarged and revised. 372 pp. Cl., $1.50. Paper, 50c.
HOMILIES OF SCIENCE.
317 pages. Cloth, Gilt Top, 81.50.
THE IDEA OF GOD.
Fourth edition. 32 pages. Paper, 15 cents.
THE SOUL OF MAN.
With 152 cuts and diagrams. 458 pages. Cloth, 83.00.
TRUTH IN FICTION. Twelve Tales with a Moral.
Fine laid paper, white and gold binding, gilt edges. Pp. iii. $1.00.
THE RELIGION OF SCIENCE.
Second, extra edition. Price, 50 cents. R. S. L. edition, 25c. Pp.103.
PRIMER OF PHILOSOPHY.
240 pages. Second Edition. Cloth, 81.00. Paper, 25c.
THREE LECTURES: (i)The Philosophy oftheTool. Pages, 24. Paper,
loc. (2) Our Need OF Philosophy. Pages, 14. Paper, 5c. (3) Science
a Religious Revelation. Pages, 21. Paper, 5c.
THE GOSPEL OF BUDDHA. According to Old Records.
4th Edition. Pp., 275. Cloth, 81.00. Paper, 35 cents. In German, 81.25.
BUDDHISM AND ITS CHRISTIAN CRITICS.
Pages, 311. Cloth, Si. 25.
KARMA. A Story of Early Buddhism.
Illustrated by Japanese artists. 2nd Edition. CrSpe paper, 75 cents.
GARBE, RICHARD.
THE REDEMPTION OF THE BRAHMAN. A Tale of Hindu Life.
Laid paper. Gilt top. 96 pages. Price, 75c. Paper, 25c.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF ANCIENT INDIA.
Pp. Sg. Cloth, 50c. Paper, 25c.
EPITOMES OF THREE SCIENCES.
I. The Study of Sanskrit. By H. Oldenberg. 2. Experimental Psychol-
ogy. By Joseph Jastrow. 3. The Rise of the People of Israel. By
C. H. Cornill. 140 pages. Cloth, reduced to 50 cents.
The Religion of Science Library.
A collection of bi-monthly publications, most of which are reprints of
books published by The Open Court Publishing Company. Yearly, $1.50.
Separate copies according to prices quoted. The books are printed upon
good paper, from large type.
The Religion of Science Library, by its extraordinarily reasonable price,
will place a large number of valuable books within the reach of all readers
The following have already appeared in the series :
No. I. The Religion of Science. By Paul Carus. 25c.
2. Three Introductory Lectures on the Science of Thought. By F. Max
MuLLER. 25c.
3. Three Lectures on the Science of Language. By F. Max MOller. 25c.
4. The Diseases of Personality . By Th. Ribot. 25c.
5. The Psychology of Attention. By Th. Ribot. 25c.
6. The Psychic Life of Micro-Organisms. By Alfred Binet. 25c.
7. The Nature of the State. By Paul Carus. 15c.
8. On Double Consciousness. By Alfred Binet. 15c.
9. Fundametital Problems. By Paul Carus. 50c.
10. The Diseases of the Will. By Th. Ribot. 25c.
11. The Origin of Language. By LuDWiG Noire. 15c.
12. The Free Trade Struggle in England. By M. M. Trumbull. 25c.
13. Wheelbarrow on the Labor Question. By M. M. Trumbull. 35c.
14. The Gospel of Buddha. By Paul Carus. 35c.
15. The Primer of Philosophy. By Paul Carus. 25c.
16. On Memory, and The Specif c Energies of the Nervous System. By Prof.
Ewald Hering. 15c.
17. The Redemption of the Brahman. A Tale of Hindu Life. By Richard
Garbe. 25c.
\Z. An Examination of Weismannism. By G. J. Romanes. 35c.
19. On Germinal Selection. By August Weismann. 25c.
20. Lovers Three Thousand Years Ago. By T. A. GoODWIN, 15c.
21. Popular Scientific Lectures. By Ernst Mach. 35c.
22. Ancient India : Its Language and Religions. By H. Oldenberg. 25c.
23. The Prophets of Ancient Israel. By Prof. C. H. Cornill. 25c.
24. Homilies of Science. By Paul Carus. 35c.
25. Thoughts on Religioti. By G. J. Romanes. 50 cents.
26. The Philosophy of Ancient India. By Prof. Richard Garbe. 25c.
27. Martin Luther. By Gustav Freytag. 25c.
28. English Secularism. By George Jacob Holyoake. 25c.
29. On Orthogenesis. By Th. BIimer. 25c.
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING CO.
324 Dearborn Street, Chicago, III.
LONDON : Kegan Paul, Trench. Trubner & Co
(3>' 16 2
356
D
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11